Professional Documents
Culture Documents
International Practices in Special Education
International Practices in Special Education
:LQ]HU0DUJUHW$0D]XUHN.DV
3XEOLVKHGE\*DOODXGHW8QLYHUVLW\3UHVV
:LQ]HU0DUJUHW$DQG0D]XUHN.DV
,QWHUQDWLRQDO3UDFWLFHVLQ6SHFLDO(GXFDWLRQ'HEDWHVDQG&KDOOHQJHV
:DVKLQJWRQ*DOODXGHW8QLYHUVLW\3UHVV
3URMHFW086( :HE0DUKWWSPXVHMKXHGX
Contents
Introduction 1
A Comparative Perspective on Special Education
Margret A. Winzer and Kas Mazurek
Part One: North AmericaConvictions,
Successes, and Challenges
1 A Journey from Awareness and Advocacy to Action:
Special Education in the United States 21
Mark P. Mostert
2 Celebrating the Challenges: Tracking the
Inclusive Reform in Canada 44
Margret A. Winzer
Part Two: EuropeReforming and
Restructuring National Systems
3 Education for All in the Countries
of the United Kingdom 67
Lani Florian, Martyn Rouse, and John Anderson
4 Reform, Restructure, and Renew:
Special Education in Poland 87
Jolanta Baran
5 Special Education from an International
Perspective: The Case of Germany 103
Olga Graumann and Ulf Algermissen
Part Three: AfricaAspirations and Challenges
6 Special Needs Education in Ethiopia 125
Alemayehu Teklemariam and Temesgen Fereja
International Practices.indb v
10/14/11 5:45 PM
vi
Contents
7 Special Education Contexts, Problems,
and Prospects in Nigeria 138
Festus E. Obiakor and Fr. MaxMary Tabugbo Offor
Part Four: The Middle East
Innovations and Opportunities
8 One Step Forward, Two Steps Backward:
Special Education in Israel 151
Thomas P. Gumpel
9 Opportunities and Challenges for Improving
Special Education in the United Arab Emirates
Samir Dukmak and Hytham Bany Issa
171
14
International Practices.indb vi
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Contents
vii
315
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction:
A Comparative Perspective
on Special Education
Over the past 3 decades, the concepts and practices of special education, and in particular
inclusive schooling, have assumed the momentum of a general globalized phenomenon.
The ideas have so piqued the interest of educators, legislators, and parents that inclusive schooling is now placed firmly on the social change agenda and has become an
international movement.
Inclusion is one of the most significant, enduring, popular, and widespread reform
movements in contemporary education. But even as a growing number of nations
embrace the philosophy and concepts, it is only very recently that scholarly attention has
been paid to the realities of implementation in various national and cultural settings. As
the inclusion movement emerges more urgently around the world, its processes and
practices require scrutiny and examination from a variety of pragmatic and theoretical
perspectives. International Practices in Special Education: Debates and Challenges is designed
to provide a broad overview of special education and inclusive schooling as conceptualized and practiced in the world today.
The text analyzes changes and developments in contemporary special education
through the perspectives of national case studies, which provide a rich database and broad
international views. Our major goal is not merely to present details of prevalence figures,
etiologies, and rehabilitation and special education efforts around the world, important
as these in themselves may be. The object is to investigate special education practice within
its social context with a particular emphasis on the varied parameters, threads, and challenges involved in the current international movement toward inclusive schooling.
In this opening chapter, we begin by introducing the text and the contributing authors.
We then examine two core areasinclusive schooling and comparative studies. Finally,
to assist readers in comparing and contrasting the threads that arise, we delineate the
main themes that arise from the chapters.
T H E T E X T A N D T H E AU T HOR S
International Practices in Special Education: Debates and Challenges was compiled to provide
a comprehensive cultural, social, political, demographic, and educational overview of a
number of countries that are grappling with the complexities of inclusive schooling. The
nations sampled are not simply part of a world journey: As can readily be seen from the
table of contents, they encompass a sizable percentage of the worlds population. However,
much more important than the absolute number of people our nations represent is why
1
International Practices.indb 1
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
the countries in this book were chosen. One criterion was to profile high interest and
geopolitically significant nations. Another was to include nations that are illustrative of
important dynamics and lessons for understanding the principles, practices, and challenges of special education and inclusive schooling.
A critical question in comparative education books employing the case study approach
is: Who shall speak for the nations represented? Overwhelmingly, nationals are the
authors of the chapters that follow. We invited scholars who are active professionals in a
variety of disciplineseducation, psychology, sociology, rehabilitation, and educational
administrationand who are involved in some way in special education. Our quest was
to obtain and convey a truly intimate knowledge of societies and schools; one that only
an insider can adequately capture.
T H E I NC LUS I V E AG E N DA
The generic term inclusion refers to the social and educational inclusion of persons
traditionally marginalized, excluded, or oppressed so as to empower them to determine the trajectory of their own lives through access to the required goods and services
needed to realize their potential (Winzer & Mazurek, 2009). Inclusion is defined by
an inspiring litany of moral imperatives. Fundamentally, it is a human rights agenda,
promoted and advanced on the basis of social policy considerations that address social
justice, individual rights, equal access, nondiscrimination, and equity of opportunity.
Inclusion is seen as an imperative to social cohesion in increasingly diverse communities, as well the most effective way to combat discriminatory attitudes, create welcoming
communities, build an inclusive society, and achieve education for all (UNESCO, 2000,
2003, 2009).
Inclusive schooling is a coupling of a social justice agenda, an egalitarian sense of
rights, and the responsibility to provide every child with the best possible education. It
resides within the conceptual framework of human rights, equity, and diversity, grounded
in the belief that education is a fundamental human right, the axis to enjoy other human
rights, and the foundation for more just societies (UNESCO, 2003).
Inclusion serves to develop and promote respect for a wide range of diversityculture,
gender, race, ethnicity, language, and so onthat increasingly characterizes large, predominantly urban, communities. While inclusive programs are directed at the full scope
of disadvantage, they have a specific preoccupation with disability as a particular form of
diversity. The overarching aim is to produce a conceptual shift in the way in which
individuals with disabilities are perceived in terms of their place in society and how
educational rights are provided.
As the philosophy and dialogue of inclusive schooling for students with disabilities are
increasingly accepted throughout the world, policy makers and educators have adopted
the notion that all children have the right to be educated together and have set out to
recast the functions, content, processes, and structures of schooling. But how to effectively restructure systems and schools remains professionally and socially controversial
and beset by contradictions and contestations.
Many different approaches are taken to educating students with disabilitiesseparate,
regular, and special systems; a continuum or cascade of services; and full inclusion in
mainstream settings, whether by design or because it is the only available option. In
International Practices.indb 2
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
T H E N AT U R E A N D U T I L I T Y OF C OM PA R AT I V E S T U DI E S
Comparative and international studies in education is a wide and diverse field that
encompasses issues in both pedagogy and the social milieux in which students are educated around the world. From modest beginnings, the field has expanded dramatically
in the past 3 decades. Still, comparative studies is not an academic discipline; it is not
a qualitatively distinct paradigm. It does not have its own unique theories, methods of
inquiry, or distinct subject matter for investigation. Rather, it is a field of study that liberally borrows its theoretical foundations, research methodologies, and the phenomena to
be studied from other disciplines.
Because of its inherent eclecticism, comparative studies is defined in sometimes
fundamentally different ways by its own practitioners (e.g., Altbach & Kelly, 1986;
Krugly-Smolska, 1989; Schriewer & Holmes, 1988). In truth, comparative educators
devote considerable effort to establishing the purpose and utility of this field of study,
to defining its nature and relationships to other disciplines, and to clarifying its methodological principles and specific procedures (Schriewer & Holmes, 1988, p. v). In other
words, comparative studies are an area of research and scholarship still in the process of
inventing itself (Mazurek, 2006).
We raise this issue because we do not want to mislead readers into thinking that this
text followsin method, approach, format, or interpretationuniversally agreed upon
canons of comparative studies. Quite simply, such agreement does not exist (Mazurek,
1990). Nonetheless, comparative studies have much to offer scholars, students, and
practitioners of special education. The following highlights the potential benefits of
comparative studies in special education.
International Practices.indb 3
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
As a term, globalization is nuanced and confusing. Held (1991) defined globalization
as the intensification of worldwide social relations which link distant localities in such a
way that local happenings are shaped by events occurring many miles away and vice
versa (p. 9). Later, Kachur and Harrison (2000) pointed out that, In a general sense,
globalization involves a combination of broad cultural, economic, political, and technological forces that are changing the ground rules for human interaction on a worldwide
scale (p. xvi). Despite its ubiquitous nature, globalization is an opaque and malleable
theoretical term and concept. Rizvi and Lingard (2000) warn that it is essentially a
contested term that refers to diverse processes employing political, social, technological, economic, and cultural changes (p. 419). Still, two aspects are constant. One,
globalization speaks to the modern phenomenon of an incredibly shrinking world where
powerful cultural, economic, political, and technological forces ignore national and cultural boundaries. Two, even with the difficulties surrounding this particular variety of
international interdependence, globalization is clearly here to stay.
In todays world, no society is completely isolated from external influences: Events in
one part of the world ripple through the whole. It follows that the significance of globalization in the daily lives of citizens in the worlds diverse countries is profound. And,
while global interdependence carries positive changes, it also poses real challenges for
future generations and societies.
There are inherent contradictions within the phenomenon of globalization itself that
strike at the heart of the inclusive philosophy. For example, the ideology of inclusive
schooling, firmly rooted in notions of social justice and humanism, is spreading across
the globe and demanding national and cultural realignment in accordance with its
Weltanschauung. Yet, in virtually all countries today, education policy is conceptualized as
a central plank of national economic planning (Rivzi & Lingard, 2000). Investment in
education brings individual returns (such as increased mobility), societal returns (such
as economic growth, decreased inequality, and enhanced social cohesion), and national
returns (an economically more productive labor force, lower unemployment, increased
economic competitiveness in the global economy, higher gross domestic product, and
lower future expenditures in the areas of crime prevention and punishment, poverty
alleviation, and so on) (Mazurek, 2006; Winzer & Mazurek, 2009).
However, in a climate where education is viewed as an investment, disability is not an
innocuous boundary. Thus, on the one hand, many researchers stress that inclusive education should be viewed as an economic necessity rather than an ideological preference
(see Giffard-Lindsay, 2007). The argument is that for economies to prosper, all human
capital should be mobilized effectively, not just the human capital that tops a meritocratic hierarchy. On the other hand, notions of an educational marketplace regulated by
narrowly framed measures of performance, accountability, quality, and achievement are
damaging and inimical to the inclusion of students with disabilities. The more a nation
subscribes to the human capital model of schooling, the more it is drawn to classify, sort,
and segregate some students and to allow a prejudice to mount against those who might
be viewed as a drag on educational productivity. People with disabilities are not viewed
as serious building blocks in the construction of economically viable societies. When
defined as nonproducers or underproducers, they may be seen as drains on resources or
deflecting attention from other needs. In such a scenario, it is likely that arguments
International Practices.indb 4
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
based in economic utility will marginalize special learners as they are placed in the
territory of nonproductive citizens (Winzer & Mazurek, 2005a, b).
International Practices.indb 5
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
hold a monopoly on best ideas and approaches for providing special education services
and are to be emulated for exemplary practices and enlightened vision. After the current
discourses on inclusive schooling and many of special educations basic concepts developed in individualistic cultures such as the United States, western models, mandates,
and putative educational knowledge became exported wholesale around the world.
Of course, the notion that policy can simply be transplanted from one national
situation to another is simplistic (Phillips, 2005, p. 25). Theories and trends from the
west, and their attendant policies and practices, cannot simply be transported to the
entire world; they do not enjoy easy transitions to other cultures. Social and cultural
contexts that are highly different from the western roots of inclusion render direct translations treacherous when exported to qualitatively different nations and cultures.
The beliefs that underlie inclusive schooling, such an idea of social justice specific to the
western intellectual tradition, may be interpreted so differently in another national culture that the ideas and interventions cannot take root and thrive (Winzer & Mazurek,
2008).
With a reform as well established and seasoned as inclusive schooling, nations would
be better to selectively borrow bits and pieces, add, adapt, or omit parts of the original
design, and reframe a model in domestic or regional contexts. However, while such
advice rings true with common sense, this too can bring unanticipated consequences.
Continuing engagement with the inclusion agenda has spawned important shifts to the
point that inclusive schooling exists in an ongoing state of revision based on new insights
from practice and present conditions. Hence, the cautionary tale involves fidelity. That
is, once the agenda becomes so plastic and malleable that inclusion means a bit of
everything to everybody then it is in danger of becoming a vacuous term. If it loses its
traditional conceptual grounding, practice will become what is merely convenient and
doable, not what is inclusive.
International Practices.indb 6
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
pedagogy, student body characteristics, and enrollment ratios. Clearly, such information
is important. But again, caveats must be imposed. In the first place, it is a mistake to
conclude that data so gathered are objective or value free in the positivistic sense. After
all, data are collected not randomly but within certain parameters and upon specific
subjects. Therefore, definitions become crucial and there is a great danger that data will
be collected along the preconceived, usually implicit, worldview of the researcher (see
Mazurek, 2006).
In this regard, special education is particularly vulnerable because what constitutes
even the basic subject matter is often elusive. For prevalence rates, multiple definitions
exist, the terminology is far from precise and standardized, and understandings of disability vary. Because disability is defined quite differently around the world, the statistics
are often inconclusive and susceptible to omissions. When examining policy, the meaning of inclusion is by no means always clear. Flux and mutability are more the norm than
the exception and it is difficult to pinpoint accurately the status of the reform agenda.
Differing definitions and eligibility criteria create ambiguity and confusion and attempts
to make meaningful comparisons among students and the instructional supports and
programs provided for them are exceedingly difficult.
International Practices.indb 7
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
it extends beyond humanism because it insists that individuals exercise some role in
determining decisions that affect them.
C OM PA R AT I V E S PEC I A L E DUC AT ION
It is only very recently that comparative studies have emerged in the field of special
education and inclusive schooling. The significance to special educators of attention
from the field of comparative education is the relational context within which special
education around the world is portrayed. Comparative studies offer constructive and
telling insights into broader educational and social dynamics. These include the political
and cultural dimensions of educational policy making; the cultural, ideological, and
economic relationships of schooling, society, and disability; and pragmatic considerations
related to critical variables such as legislation, funding, definitions of special needs,
teacher training, material and human resources, and the difficulties faced by educational, clinical, and social welfare authorities (Winzer & Mazurek, 2009).
Within the broad inclusive agenda, there are central issues that converge in both
ideology and practice. Yet, despite convergences at a macro level of analysis, in any nation
education reform is filtered through a matrix of variables that set the tone for receptiveness to fundamental change. This renders the undertaking of a comparative study, the
utility of such studies, the confidence with which conclusions can be drawn, and the
validity of potential lessons that may be learned, complex and complicated.
For one thing, as has been previously noted, definitional precision and conceptual
clarity are problematic. Perhaps most significant and troublesome within this category
of concerns is the fact that inclusion is not an unequivocal term; the complexity of the
construct denies a precise or universally accepted language so that inclusion can be
and indeed is used in quite different ways to ultimately mean quite different things.
Second, inclusive schooling involves multiple concepts, facets, platforms, significant
actors, and target audiences and involves many different legal, economic, political,
social, and technical issues. As well, because inclusion is a long-lived reform, the agenda
has undergone multiple modifications and constant adaptations that bring puzzling
ambiguities to cross-national studies; riddle perceived trends with disputes, contradictions, and uncertainties; and render the inconsistencies in the messages emanating
from nations addressing the agenda the norm rather than the exception (Winzer &
Mazurek, 2011).
M A JOR T H E M E S
The above complexities notwithstanding, a number of key issues surrounding special
education and inclusive schooling clearly emerge from the following chapters. Below, we
briefly delineate some central themes to provide a general blueprint to assist in reading
and finding meaning in the contained case studies. The purpose of the following listing
is not to prioritize; rather, it is to highlight themes that appear in almost every chapter.
Therefore, the themes are listed in alphabetical order. Moreover, the use of categories
does not imply that these themes are independent. In fact, they are anything but discrete. They are complementary and intimately bound, best viewed as intermeshed and
overlapping.
International Practices.indb 8
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
Accountability
Because nations seek to be competitive in an increasingly global marketplace, a frequent
part of education reform worldwide is accountability. At all levels, education systems are
increasingly open to rigorous scrutiny by governments, parents, and other stakeholders.
Often, this spawns a fiscal agenda that demands returns on the public money invested in
schooling. In result, great interest in the measurement of school outcomes using largescale assessments as an index of progress ensues, and this spills over to affect curriculum
revisions, pedagogy, and the professional status of teachers.
When applied to special education, accountability translates into two sets of forces
the egalitarian and affirming as represented by inclusion and the applied and pragmatic
as in the human capital view of schooling. These have never been more pronounced or
more in conflict than they are today. A chasm is developing between excellence and
equity: Those involved in the inclusive agenda have adopted equity as the conceptual
preference; those in general education increasingly adhere to excellence as the priority.
The movement that endorses market forms and the accountability dynamic of education is particularly well articulated in the United States, Canada, and the United
Kingdom. Nevertheless, as some of our authors point out, market-driven systems that
measure, compare, and rank students, teachers, and schools on the basis of test results
and other so-called performance indicators give rise to a competitive ethos rather than
a collaborative one. And, inevitably, narrowly defined measures of success exclude certain
students. The incompatibility between standards-based approaches and the reality that
included students may never attain such predetermined levels can mean that children
with disabilities suffer most. When these children are seen as posing a threat to a schools
or education jurisdictions ability to meet high performance level expectations, they end
up essentially being treated as academic liabilities.
Cultural Parameters
Culture, broadly defined as ways of perceiving, evaluating, and behaving (Goodenough,
1999), includes at the very least historical consciousness and experience, political, social
and economic conditions, religion, the education system and its traditions, ideologies,
views on equality, beliefs about which inequalities are the most important to address, the
manner in which disability is conceptualized, and what facilities and personnel should
be available. Culture influences every aspect of education reform and is paramount as
nations tailor the philosophies and processes of special education to their unique political, social, and educational realities.
As one example, culture is fundamental in shaping attitudes toward disability. Each
culture has its own interpretations and explanations, based on its unique forms of
knowledge, belief systems, values, language, and religions, as to why some children
are born with disabilities; appropriate ways of defining what constitutes a disability; how
people with disabilities are to be treated; the learning and occupational potential
of persons with disabilities; parental coping mechanisms and the manner of responding
to a childs impairment; and the roles expected of community and society (Winzer &
Mazurek, 2005b).
Disability is not a neutral term but inevitably value laden, carrying with it whole sets of
political and social beliefs depending on its idelogical location. Because definitions and
International Practices.indb 9
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10
Introduction
understandings of disability are embedded in social situations and cultural contexts,
Peters (1993) suggests that obstacles to education result not from inherent incapacities,
but from the physical and attitudinal barriers socially and politically constructed within
the environment (p. 6). The effects of organic and physical disabilities are interwoven
with social difference and magnifiedoften distortedby cultural views. In many
societies, the social landscapes of people with disabilities are pathologized and marginalized, surrounded by labels and oppressive terminology. The resulting prejudices lead
to discrimination and exclusion. In India, for example, the traditional societal pattern
has been rejection and prejudice or, sometimes, charity.
Attributions regarding disabling conditions and the way in which policy makers,
teachers, and parents conceptualize the agenda influence the pace and efficacy of education reform. In this sense, inclusion is not an exclusively technical issue that can be fixed
by a new ensemble of policy, professionals, and resources: It is the manner by which societies construct and respond to disabilities, gender, race, and cultural differences that
determines how inclusive that society can be (Winzer & Mazurek, 2009). The objective
criteria and consequences reflect the biases, self interests, and moral evaluations of those
in a position to promote inclusion or exclusion (Winzer & Mazurek, 2008).
T H E DATA B A S E
Globally, millions of people are disabled. It appears that around 10% of the worlds
population, or 650 million people, live with a disability, making this the worlds largest
minority (UN, 2006b). Further, the World Health Organization estimates that 80% of
people with disabilities live in developing countries.
Even a cursory glance at the numbers and rates shown in the various chapters reveals dramatic differences in prevalence, etiology, and access to schooling. As well, it can be seen that
worldwide prevalence rates are increasing although crossnational divergence is striking.
Many factors play into the murky prevalence estimates. These include a lack of consensus on definition and identification; unclear categories; different points at which societies
make a social or medical judgment that an individual is exceptional, disabled, or
different; and the absence of national surveys or epidemological data.
The etiologies of disabilities vary between nations. In the West, rates in the normative
categories of deaf, blind, and intellectually disabled tend to be small and stable; the bulk
of school-aged children identified as disabled are within socially constructed categories
that link behavioral and social indices to disability, referred to generically as mild disabilities.
In developing nations, the major causes of disabling conditions are those that are largely
preventable. Every year, some 500,000 children lose some or all of their vision due to
vitamin A deficiencies. Forty percent of the 26,000 people killed or maimed each year by
landmines are children; more than 10 million children are traumatized by armed conflicts (Smith-Davis, 2004). Further preventable common etiologies include waterborne
blindness, trachoma, measles, tuberculosis, leprosy, and consanguineous marriages.
International Practices.indb 10
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
11
to implement the goals of the Dakar Framework, many countries created national
education forums in order to draft action plans that accentuate the role of basic education as a crucial element of lifelong learning. Special needs was not a focus of the Dakar
outcomes. However, an ensuing document, the Flagship on Education for All and the Rights
of Persons With Disabilities Towards Inclusion became a catalyst for ensuring the right to
education to individuals with disabilities (Smith-Davis, 2004).
Even with the current emphasis on baseline worldwide individual rights to education, the
EFA initiative is far from being reached. The reasons why many nations are unable or unwilling to implement the grand plans are varied, but fairly clear. Some are fragile, failing, or
failed states (UNESCO, 2007) coping with civil and ethnic conflict, large refugee populations, extreme and prolonged economic hardship, malnutrition, weak governance at high
levels, accompanying political instability, and precarious public education systems. In other
nations, a multilevel architecture of education is not in place and the struggle is how to
provide all children equal access to, and services within, general primary education.
Generally, the quest for universal primary schooling overwhelms the training and education of people with disabilities. Limited resources are first directed toward the greatest
number, not to the small minority requiring specialized assistance. The disproportionate amount of time, money, and effort needed for each disabled child is disregarded in
the effort to provide universal elementary education.
Equality of Access
Even where a relatively high level of equality of opportunity to attend educational
institutions exists (certainly it never does fully), there is no guarantee that there is
equality of access for children. Accessing schooling is mitigated by many factors. Prominent are the number of spaces available; the suitability and relevance of the programs
offered; the overall quality and resources of available schools; the existence of services
and resources for disabled students; and the type and depth of disability. Thus, equality
of access is not to be equated with equality of opportunity. Even on a level playing field,
mitigating circumstances make it inevitable that not all children find the most optimal
school placement (Mazurek, 2006).
For students with disabilities, education provision draws on ideologies of normal/
abnormal, integration, meritocracy, and equity interpreted within local frames. As mentioned, less than 2% of children worldwide with special needs receive any form of special
needs services; girls have less access than boys (Ackerman, Thormann, & Huq, 2005;
Winzer & Mazurek, 2005b).
In industrialized countries, the Organisation for Economic and Co-operative
Development (OECD, 2010) reports a range between 1% to 35% of the primary and
lower secondary education population across 20 developed nations receiving special
needs additional resources. Developing nations present depressing rates of access and
attendance. In Pakistan, for example, only well-off families can afford to send the child
with a disability to private day cares, kindergartens, and special schools.
Financial Constraints
On the world stage, education funding has become leaner and meaner. Systems and
schools do not get adequate financial resources even if they agree on what should be
International Practices.indb 11
10/14/11 5:45 PM
12
Introduction
done in terms of inclusion. In all cases, needs outstrip available resources and there is
little indication the situation will improve in the near future.
Gender Issues
Although the ideology of inclusion calls for and legitimates equality, reality is characterized by starkly unequal social distribution. In many nations, women with disabilities
tend to be perennial outsiders and multiply disadvantaged: They experience exclusion
on account of both gender and disability. Schooling, or lack of it, thus becomes entwined
with gender ideologies that affect communal and family assessment of the value of investing in education for females (Mazurek & Winzer, 2010).
International Directives
International bodies such as the United Nations, the OECD, and the World Bank have
generated a plethora of conventions, declarations, statements, and resolutions relating to disability, inclusion, and special education that declare in favor of the inclusive
approach. Collectively and increasingly, these international nongovernment organizations mobilize information, attempt to foster ideological conformity, and work to reengineer systems to locate them within the wider international context. In doing so, they
have created a climate that places political pressure on governments and agencies to
accede to the notion of special needs as a human rights issue and to promote the legislation and policy that underlies educational intervention. Their advocacy jointly adds up
to a growing consensus that all children have the right to be educated together, regardless of type and degree of exceptionality, and that inclusion makes good educational and
social sense.
The 1981 International Year of the Disabled initially sparked interest in the welfare
and the education of people with disabilities around the world. In the following decade,
the United Nations generated the World Program of Action Concerning Disabled Persons
(1983) and the Convention on the Rights of the Child (UN, 1989), which established
standards for the realization of childrens civil, political, economic, social, and cultural
rights and spoke to additional supports required by children with disabilities above and
beyond those promised to nondisabled children. The United Nations followed with the
World Declaration for Education for All (1990) and the Standard Rules for the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons With Disabilities (1993).
Perhaps the most telling agenda emerged when Europeans organized a world conference on special needs education in Salamanca in 1994 that attracted 300 participants
representing 92 governments and 25 international organizations. The conference generated the Statement of Principles, Policy, and Practice in Special Needs Education. The
accompanying Framework for Action added a further flourish by providing guidelines
for action. It stressed the value of education in the general school system for all student
populations and prompted the abandonment of special schools and special classes in
favor of more inclusive practices when it stated that those with special educational needs
must have access to regular schools which should accommodate them within a childcentered pedagogy capable of meeting their needs. The assignment of children to
special schoolsor special classes or sections within a school on a permanent basis
should be the exception (UNESCO, 1994a, b).
International Practices.indb 12
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
13
The recent UN Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities (UN, 2006a),
which entered into force in May 2008, is the first international human rights treaty specifically related to persons with disabilities. It became a reality largely due to the active
mobilization of people with disabilities who participated in negotiating the text (Human
Rights Watch, 2010). The Convention serves to promote, protect and ensure the full and
equal enjoyment of all human rights and fundamental freedoms by all persons with disabilities and to promote respect for their inherent dignity (Canada News Centre, 2010,
p. 1) and reiterates calls for an inclusive education system at all levels and lifelong
learning (UN, 2006a, p. 16).
Article 24 of the Convention is as a significant step in binding governments to a
guarantee of free, high quality, and inclusive education systems. This legal obligation,
which encompasses inclusive policies, systems, legal remedies, and so on, aims at achieving
high quality education, not only for learners with disabilities, but for all learners
(UNESCO-IBE, 2009). By ratifying the treatythat is, signing the Optional Protocol
countries pledge to uphold nondiscrimination and other protections and to provide
people with disabilities the services they need to participate fully in society.
As of December 2010, the Convention had been ratified by 96 countries, as well as the
European Union. While many of the nations represented in this text, such as Canada,
Germany, and Ethiopia have ratified the Optional Protocol, others are more wary. Japan,
for example signed the Convention on 2009 but is still debating ratification.
Nations vary dramatically in their responses to international pressures. For some
policy makers, international organizations wield little direct influence. For example,
Disregard for the international dimension in educational policy is perhaps nowhere
more obvious than in the United States (Steiner-Khamsi, 2010, p. 339). In nations such
as Germany and Australia, mandates serve as a background to the theory, concepts, and
ideas surrounding debate on inclusive schooling. Still other nations show a well-defined
susceptibility to the influence of broad policy frames prompted by global pressures
and international clarion calls. Following Salamanca, for example, many governments
around the world indicated that they acted in the spirit of the rules or were drafting new
policies in accordance with the rules; sometimes they translated the Salamanca rules
into native languages (de Zaldo, 2000).
Legislation
Equality in law is one of the most stringent guides to developing inclusive schooling: only
the law can ensure that the necessary conditions for equal opportunity are provided not
as sufferance but as a matter of right. Following the Salamanca Statement, the trend of
anchoring special education to legislation took on global significance. This is evident
from the care that every author to this text takes with detailing and explicating national
legislation.
In general terms, however, no matter how much detail, it is almost impossible to discover to what extent and how legislative acts are implementedor notwhat kind of
impact they have at the grassroots level, and whether the actual treatment provided
underwent transformations comparable to that of the legislation. In fact, the national
studies discussed lead to a series of disquieting conclusions about the salutary nature
and effectiveness of legislation in both industrialized and developing nations.
International Practices.indb 13
10/14/11 5:45 PM
14
Introduction
There often exists a large and almost unbridgable gap between the rhetoricthe
democratic dialogue of inclusion and the legislation and policies to facilitate equal
access and opportunity for students with disabilities; and the way legislation is disposed
of in the actual practice of individual schools and classrooms. Highly industrialized
nations such as the United States, Canada, Israel, and South Korea share a common reality: a restricted scope of practical acknowledgment. Schools fail to wholly reflect the law
and there are major breaks between legislated intent and pragmatic services. Developing
nations present a politically correct faade but myriad structural, cultural, economic,
and other factors govern adherence. Inclusive schooling is talked about, possibly celebrated, but little action ensues. Often, mere rhetoric poses as intent as Government
officials in developing countries quickly discover the political and economic benefits of
speaking the universal language of education reform (Steiner-Khamsi, 2010, p. 331).
The rhetoric about including children with disabilities is a dutiful response to
international mandates but often only superficial linguistic adjustments that are not
reflected in policy or programmatic realities (see Mazurek & Winzer, 2010; Singal, 2005;
Winzer & Mazurek, 2008).
Literacy Rates
Enormous numbers of individuals in developing countries remain illiterate. Rates of
illiteracy are far higher among females than among males and far higher in rural as
compared to urban areas. In many countries, girls tend to start school later, study less,
and drop out earlier than boysif they go to school at all.
NGOs
NGOs play a major role in stimulating and implementing inclusive programs in many
developing nations. Vital as the work may be, it must be recognized that charitable
responses to disability offer additional or specialized resources but at the same time
often confer stigma and an official status of abnormality. In a parallel vein, a governments continuing reliance on voluntary organizations takes the matter of disability out
of the public domain and places it within a charity framework while simultaneously indicating a lack of ideological commitment to the integrated education of disabled children
(see Alur, 2000; McConachie & Zinkin, 1995).
Psychoeducational Assessment
Before children can be identified as exceptional or provided special services, medical
and psychoeducational assessment is necessary. A number of authors point out the limitations to psychoeducational assessment in such areas as insufficient local norms, reliance
on traditional IQ tests, lack of trained personnel, government parsimony, unacceptable
wait times, and cultural biases.
Regional Perspectives
Regionally variable policies are strikingly apparent in school reform: The inclusive agenda
is progressing at different rates with different intensities and change is unevenly apprehended. In Australia and Canada, for example, each state or province approaches inclusive
education quite differently so that the momentum and practice differs dramatically.
International Practices.indb 14
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
15
In other nations, disparities in service provision fall along urban-rural lines. There
are, for example, many innovative projects that are successful in supporting inclusion
but these are found chiefly in areas primed for change where people can both afford and
appreciate the need for change. Disabled students living in urban centers have ready
access to this range of services while geography largely denies the provision of provision
of and access to educational, rehabilitative, and health services to rural dwellers.
Research
The mechanisms and strategies for evaluating the effects and outcomes of inclusion are
complicated and frequently deficient. Although a body of research is providing traction
to the issues, there remains an absence of empirical data or qualitative data to show that
the reform actually works.
Massive research is directed at the processes and outcomes in Western industrialized
nations although results show many inconsistencies. Impressionistic data tends to be
positive; controlled studies show less optimistic results. There are no coordinating international agencies monitoring global progress in inclusion. Serious difficulties exist in
bringing together sensitive and authentic information about the existing situation in
developing nations where inclusive education outcomes are a scarcely touched-upon
research area (Peters, 2004).
School Transformation
Ultimately, educational inclusion means making a difference in the opportunities
and lives of all students, particularly those traditionally marginalized, segregated, or
excluded. The social transformation ideals inherent in inclusion promote school structures and pedagogies that are egalitarian, affirming, and play a key role in eliminating
social injustices. Inclusion requires general education to fashion fundamental changes
in its teaching and learning processes so as to transform itself into a more responsive,
resourceful, and humane system.
The restructuring that is key to realizing inclusive education forms a potent obstacle
founded on a matrix of factors that include passive resistance, vested interests, the
attitudes of teachers and other gatekeepers, the traditions of schools, and fear about
relinquishing special facilities that were built with so much time and effort. As an
example, western European nations have a long and distinct cultural and educational
heritage of which they are fiercely proud. German schools have a strong tradition of efficiency and orientation to high production while special education is characterized by a
strong and well-established system of special schools and classes. Despite international
pressures, ratification of the UN Optional Protocol and European Union policies,
Germany maintains two systems with the majority of students with special needs taught
in segregated settings.
Teacher Training
At the operational level, inclusive schooling translates into great pressure to impose
changes on schools and teachers. An inclusive agenda demands, to a greater or lesser
degree, that countries forfeit some or all of their pedagogical cultures: All teachers are
expected to transform their professional knowledge and their pedagogy in order to be
more instructionally diverse with a broader repertoire of effective teaching practices.
International Practices.indb 15
10/14/11 5:45 PM
16
Introduction
The delivery of special education is hindered by a lack of trained teachers. In some
countries, teacher training in special education is sparse or unavailable; in other places,
the problems revolve around the most efficient manner in which to train regular classroom teachers to respond to the needs of students with disabilities. Around the world,
teacher education programs have responded by increasingly introducing courses of study
and program components that focus on inclusive schooling. Nevertheless, calls for more
adequate and focused teacher education and professional development redound.
SUMM A RY
The chapters presented in this text show major disparities in fundamental approaches
to and interpretation of special education and the inclusive agenda. Ideological differences join to legal and structural dissentions to create different trajectories. Rather than
a seamless progress from the acknowledgment of disability to the giving of rights to
the development of comprehensive policy that recognizes and protects those rights, the
inclusive program is marked by significant boundaries and limitations.
To a greater or lesser extent, every nation is encountering difficulties in the
implementation of educational integration. Debates about the process and practice are
still widely prevalent although it is not the goals but the means of achieving the goals that
are controversial. Philosophical commitment far outstrips practice and the barriers to
successful and universal inclusion remain complex, diverse, and numerous.
In one sense, the inclusive agenda seems bleak, negative, and beset by insurmountable
obstacles. But, to many proponents, the scenario remains optimistic. In spite of all the
issues, dilemmas, and problems facing special education and the inclusive agenda and in
spite of the fact that many goals have not been reached, advocates have faith that inclusion
has made great political progress and will continue to make progress that will translate
into effective programs.
Of course, it may require decades before ideological commitment, political will,
training, and knowledge meld to allow a comprehensive network of services. And it may
require continued tweaking and adaptations of the agenda. By that we imply that if inclusive education is to become a reality, Western blinkers must be abandoned. The implicit
and explicit conventions of highly diverse societies must be recognized and solutions
must be contextually driven and reflect realistic strategies. Reform cannot be independent of time, place, and culture. Inclusion, equity, access, and the rest have to find their
manifestations and resolutions in the particular structures of their individual national
and cultural contexts.
R E F E R E NC E S
Ackerman, P., Thormann, M., & Huq, S. (2005). Assessment of educational needs of disabled
chjldren in Bangladesh. Washington, DC: USAID.
Altbach, P. G., & Kelly, G. P. (Eds.) (l986). New approaches to comparative education. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press.
Alur, M. (2000). Invisible children: A study of policy education. Paper presented at the
International Special Education Congress, Manchester.
International Practices.indb 16
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Introduction
17
Canada News Centre. (2010). Canada ratifies UN Convention on the Rights of Persons With
Disabilities. Retrieved from http://news.gc.ca/web/article-eng.do?m=/index&nid=517849.
de Zaldo, G. F. (2000). Disability in the developing countries. Paper presented at the International Special Education Congress, Manchester.
Giffard-Lindsay, K. (2007, September). Inclusive education in India: Interpretation, implementation, and issues. Create Pathways to Access, Research monograph 15. Sussex, UK:
University of Sussex.
Goodenough, N. (1999). Multi-culturalism as the normal human experience. In H. Hunt
& K. Marshall (Eds.) Exceptional children and youth (2nd ed., pp. 447478). Boston:
Houghton Mifflin.
Human Rights Watch. (2010, December 6). EU: Way cleared to join human rights treaty.
Retrieved from http://www.hrw.org/en/news/2010/12/06/eu-way-cleared-join-human
-rights-treaty.
Held, D. (1991). Political theory today. California: Stanford University Press.
Kachur, J. L., & Harrison, T. W. (2000). Public education, globalization, and democracy:
Whither Alberta? In T. W. Harrison & J. L. Kachur (Eds.). Contested classrooms:
Education, globalization, and democracy in Alberta (pp. xiii-xxxv). Edmonton: University
of Alberta Press.
Krugly-Smolska, E. T. (1989). Theoretical models in comparative education: An attempt at
synthesis. Canadian and International Education. 18 , 5464.
McConachie, H. & Zinkin, P. (1995). Conclusions. In P. Zinkin & H. McConachie (Eds.),
Disabled children and developing countries (pp. 219230). London: MacKeith Press.
Mazurek, K. (1990). Multicultural education and comparative education: Notes on theory
and method. Journal of Learning About Learning, 2, 5358.
Mazurek, K. (2006). Introduction. In K. Mazurek & M. Winzer, M. (Eds.) Schooling around the
world: Challenges, debates, and practices. (pp. 327). New York: Allyn and Bacon.
Mazurek, K., & Winzer, M. (1994). Comparative studies in special education. Washington,
DC: Gallaudet University Press.
Mazurek, K. & Winzer, M. (2010). Legislation, policy, and the inclusion of students with
special needs: National glimpses. FWU Journal of Social Sciences, 4, 317.
OECD. (2010). Education at a glance, 2010: OECD indicators. Paris: Author.
Peters, S. (2004). Inclusive education: An EFA strategy for all children. Washington, DC: World
Bank.
Peters, S. J. (Ed.). (1993). Education and disability in cross-cultural perspectives. London:
Garland.
Phillips, D. (2005). Policy borrowing in education: Frameworks for analysis. In J. Zajda (Ed.),
International handbook on globalization, education, and policy research: Global pedagogies and
policies. Dordrecht, Netherlands: Springer.
Phillips, D., & Ochs, K. (2004). Researching policy borrowing: Some methodological challenges in comparative education. British Educational Research Journal, 30, 773784.
Rizvi, F., & Lingard, B. (2000). Globalization and education: Complexities and contingencies.
Educational Theory, 50, 419426.
Schriewer, J., & Holmes, B. (Eds.). (1988). Theories and methods in comparative education.
New York: Peter Lang.
Singal, N. (2005). Mapping the field of inclusive education: A review of the Indian literature.
International Journal of Inclusive Education, 9, 331350.
Smith-Davis, J. (2004, JulyAugust). UNESCOS flagship initiative. Teaching Exceptional
Children, p. 47.
Steiner-Khamsi, G. (2010). The politics and economics of comparison. Comparative Education
Review, 54, 323342,
International Practices.indb 17
10/14/11 5:45 PM
18
Introduction
Turbin, J. (2001). Policy borrowing: Lessons from European attempts to transfer training
practices. International Journal of Training and Development, 5, 96111.
United Nations. (1983). World Program of Action Concerning Disabled Persons. New York:
Author.
United Nations. (1989). United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, G. A. Res
44/25, Annex 44, UN GAOR Supp. (No. 49) at 167, U.N. Doc A/44/49.
United Nations. (1990). World Declaration for Education for All. New York: Author.
United Nations. (1993). UN Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons
With Disabilities. New York: Author.
United Nations. (2006a). Convention on the Right of Persons With Disabilities and Optional
Protocol. New York: Author.
United Nations. (2006b). Some facts about persons with disabilities. New York: Author.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (1994a). Final report: World
conference on special needs education: Access and quality. Salamanca, Spain: Author.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (1994b). Salamanca
statement and framework for action on special needs education. New York: Author.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (1996). Legislation
pertaining to special needs education. Retrieved from http://unesdoc.unesco.org/
images/0010/001055/105593e.pdf.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2000). The Dakar Framework
for Action. Retrieved from http:unesdoc.unesco.org/images/0012/001211/121147.pdf.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2003). Overcoming exclusion
through inclusive approaches in education: A challenge and a vision. Geneva: Author.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2007). Education for all by
2015: Will we make it. EFA Global monitoring report. London: University of Oxford Press.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2009). Guidelines for
inclusion: Ensuring access to Education for All. Paris: Author.
United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural OrganizationInternational Bureau
of Education. (2009, October 26November 13). Electronic forum on From inclusion education to inclusive curricula. Retrieved from http://www.ibe.unesco.org/en/
services/online.
United States Agency for International Development. (2002). Educating children with disabilities
in developing nations: A roundtable dialogue. Washington, DC: Author.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2005a). Current reforms in special education: Delusion or
solution? In J. Zajda (Ed.), International handbook on globalisation, education and policy
research (pp. 643658). Dordecht, Netherlands: Springer.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2005b). Global agendas in special education: A critique.
Educational Theory and Practice, 27, 724.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2008, April). Views and overviews: A comparative survey of
inclusive education for students with special needs. Paper presented at the Council for
Exceptional Children Annual Conference, Boston.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2009). Inclusive schooling: Global ideals and national realities.
Journal of International Special Needs Education, 12, 110.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2011). A model to examine inclusive schooling. Unpublished
paper, University of Lethbridge.
International Practices.indb 18
10/14/11 5:45 PM
1
A Journey from Awareness
and Advocacy to Action:
Special Education in the
United States
Mark P. Mostert
The United States of America, a federal constitutional republic of 50 states and 1 federal
district, is one of the worlds most diverse and multicultural nations. Originally inhabited by native peoples, including Native Americans and Hawaiians, the United States
has experienced large influxes of immigrants, earlier from European countries and
more recently from Latin America and Asia. The United States is one of the five largest
countries on earth; it covers more than 9.8 million square kilometers.
T H E S O C I A L C ON T E X T
The U.S. population of more than 311 million ranks third in the world (after China and
India) and currently has a positive population growth. Although increasingly diverse,
Caucasian Americans still make up the largest percentage of Americans. Other large
minority groups (African Americans, Hispanic Americans) continue to grow. The most
significant trend is the population increase among Hispanic groups, which are now considered the second largest population group followed by African Americans (Central
Intelligence Agency, 2011). The U.S. population breakdown appears in Table 1.
The U.S. pretax median household income in 2007 was $49,777 ranging from $32,584
for African American households to $65,469 for Asian American households. Approximately 13% of the U.S. population lives below the poverty line (U.S. Census Bureau,
2010). The vast majority of Americans (82%) reside in urban and suburban areas. Four
cities have populations larger than 2 million (New York, Houston, Los Angeles, and
Chicago), a major shift from the 18th century when more than 90% of Americans were
farmers. Despite recent economic problems, the U.S. economy is still considered the
largest in the world, with a 2009 gross domestic product estimated at $14.3 trillion
(Bureau of Economic Statistics, 2011).
Clearly, all societies embody complex social and cultural forces. In the following,
I explain a few major factors that have had lasting and prominent effects on U.S. special
education.
Poverty. Almost 40% of children and youth in the United States come from low-income
families (that is, those with an annual income of below $36,800 for a family of four).
This proportion decreased from 1993 to 2000 but began to trend upward again in 2001
(Center for Budget and Policy Priorities, 2003). The United States continues to focus
21
International Practices.indb 21
10/14/11 5:45 PM
22
Mark P. Mostert
Table 1. U.S. Population and Demographics
Vector
Age structure
Breakdown
014 years: 20.2%
1564 years: 67.0%
65 years: 12.8%
(2010 est.)
Male
31,639,127
202,665,043
16,901,232
Female
Total
30,305,704
310,232,863
1,031,293,212 (July 2010 est.)
2,571,696
Median age
35.5 years
Literacy
School life
expectancy
Ethnic groups
99%
15 years
38.1 years
(2010 est.)
99%
17 years
36.8 years
99%
16 years
on improving all support systems related to child welfare and in meeting contemporary
challenges faced by those living below the poverty line and the often related concerns
around single-parent families, child abuse, child trafficking, and other factors that
increase the population at risk for school failure.
Homelessness. The problem of homelessness in the United States has increased with
declining economic growth and fewer work opportunities. Establishing accurate numbers is difficult, especially in rural areas (Fitchen, 1991). However, estimates are from
500,000 to more than 2 million. The little research that exists indicates that homeless
children and youth are often marginalized and stigmatized, even though many of their
problems are not of their own creation. Furthermore, homeless children are more
likely to be referred to special education classes and to be labeled as intellectually disabled (ID), learning disabled (LD), or emotionally and behaviorally disturbed (EBD).
Homeless children are also more likely to drop out of school by age 16 and appear
more hyperactive and less attentive than their peers (Nord & Luloff, 1995).
Immigration. The United States continues to be a nation of immigrants. The 2010 U.S.
census notes that 20% of children either are immigrants or have immigrant parents, that
25% of immigrant children are classified as poor, and that 75% of immigrant children are
U.S. citizens. Significantly, the proportion of immigrant children in the schools has more
than doubled since 1980, as has the foreign-born population of theUnited States, half of
whom were born in Latin America (National Conference of State Legislatures, 2011).
International Practices.indb 22
10/14/11 5:45 PM
23
The population of persons illegally entering and living in the United States is estimated
at 10 to 20 million. Although these numbers are somewhat unreliable, children of these
illegal immigrants must surmount many challenges in order to succeed in school,
challenges that are compounded if they have a disability.
Substance abuse. Substance abuse among the general population and specifically within
the U.S. school system is significant. The Adolescent Substance Abuse Knowledge Base
(2007) notes that the latest statistics related to substance abuse indicate that approximately 14 million Americans 12 years or older use illicit drugs. Males have a higher rate
of use than females. Among youth 12 to 17 years, almost 10% had used illicit drugs.
For alcohol abuse, among those ages 12 or older, almost 6% (more than 12 million
people) reported drinking heavily. Alcohol abuse is most problematic during the college
years. Among 18- to 22-year-olds, binge and heavy drinking is reported by more
than58%of this college-age population. In 2009, approximately 11% of adults 18 and
older reported using illegal substances and abusing prescription medications (U.S.
Department of Health, 2009).
Violence. Although violent crime in schools has declined over the past decade (Virginia
Youth Violence Project, 2011), bullying presents a major challenge as it occurs at every level
of schooling and the incidence is on the increase. Of particular concern is the phenomenon of cyber bullying. Nationally, almost 30% of children and youth in schools participate
in bullying either as the perpetrator (13%), as victim (10.6%), or both (6.3%), peaking in
grades 6 to 8 (Nansel, Overpeck, Pilla, Ruan, Simons-Morton, & Scheidt, 2001).
C U LT U R E A N D DI S A BI L I T Y
Historically, people with disabilities in the United States, especially those with visible or
more severe IDs, were perceived to be either objects of pity or fear and treated accordingly (Winzer, 1993). However, a number of social reforms in the 18th and 19th centuries, driven primarily by political figures such as Dorothea Dix and religious advocates
such as Horace Mann acknowledged that people with disabilities were more than the
sum of their defects.
Although today these initial efforts would be considered crude, by the beginning of
the 20th century advances in education, psychology, and medicine allowed a relatively
coherent view of persons with disabilities that was primarily embodied by the medical
model. This model assumes that any physical or other anomaly resides within the
individual and is caused by conditions known or unknown and therefore amenable to
treatment or cure. However, the medical model has little regard for other aspects of disability as perceived by society and assumes an unequal relationship between the expert
and the person with the disability where the expert dictates treatment and the client is
the (usually) passive recipient of this expertise.
Currently, the social model of disability is largely accepted as the state-of-the-art
framework around disability issues. Here disability is viewed as a form of social perception rather than pathology. If this perception is negative, it may translate into social,
International Practices.indb 23
10/14/11 5:45 PM
24
Mark P. Mostert
environmental, and participatory barriers to full social integration. Further, the social
model of disability assumes equality and is more likely to empower people with disabilities to self-advocate for social and other changes and to assert their rights to equitable treatment as full members of society. As a result, people with disabilities have
become increasingly emancipated and their contributions to the social, economic, and
cultural life of their society has increased exponentially.
A S S I M I L AT ION
Historically, the United States has increasingly moved toward greater inclusion of
people with disabilities irrespective of severity or debilitating characteristics. In the
past 100 years, the concepts of normalization and deinstitutionalization have meant
a decrease in the separateness of institutions that essentially warehoused and isolated
people with disabilities, with a significant shift to supported community living and
employment.
Today, people with disabilities are included in society more than ever before. Between
federal and state laws, discrimination against people with disabilities has been reduced
and equal participation significantly increased. Advocacy groups continue to be a key
component in securing and maintaining disability rights in a variety of arenas.
T H E G E N E R A L S C HO OL S Y S T E M
Education in the United States is primarily executed via individual state governments
to local school districts. However, the federal Department of Education is the primary
funding mechanism for the states and therefore maintains a regulatory role, including addressing how federal legislation shapes policies and practices in state and local
districts. A historic gap exists between the amount of federal funding received and the
amount required has meant that the states have been responsible for funding the greater
share of education budgets as well as their own in-state fiscal obligations. At the state level,
funds are usually supplemented from general funds (generated by taxes) to make up the
federal shortfall. Given the current economic outlook, this is unlikely to change in the
near future.
Generally, children are required by law to be enrolled in first grade by the age of 6
or 7. After kindergarten, schooling consists of primary school (grades 1 to 5), junior
high school (grades 6 to 8), and high school (grades 9 to 12). Successful completion
of these grades results in a high school diploma, usually by the students 18th year.
Some states allow those 16 years and older to leave school without graduating. For
youth who drop out of school prior to 12th grade completion, options exist to study
for and pass an equivalency examination. Schools generally are in session August or
September through May or June, although several states have experimented with yearround schooling.
The vast majority of children and youth (almost 90%) enroll in government-funded
(public) schools; most of the remainder attend private schools. A very small but growing
minority of children and youth are homeschooled (Wilhelm & Firmin, 2009). Recently,
public education has encouraged initiatives around the concept of the charter school
International Practices.indb 24
10/14/11 5:45 PM
25
(Rhim, Ahearn, & Lange, 2007). Charter schools, although publicly funded, have special
dispensations to operate without many or all the regulations applied to a public school.
Essentially, the school is contracted by the state government for several years to operate
within a specific framework to serve its population. At the end of the contract, and upon
reviewing the schools performance, the contract may be renewed or allowed to lapse
(Department of State, 2011).
The Department of Education, National Center for Education Statistics (2009) estimated that by the beginning of the 2010 school year approximately 49.4 million students
were enrolled in public schools. Of these students, 34.7 million were in kindergarten to the
eighth grade, and 14.7 million students were in grades 9 to 12. Approximately another 5.8
million students attended private schools. For the 2010 to 2011 school year, approximately
3,273,000 students should graduate from high school (2,962,000 public; 311,000 private).
Obviously, not all students remain in school and graduate at the end of the 12th grade.
Dropout rates remain a cause for concern, even though there appears to be a slight decline
in dropout rates over the past few years to 8.1% in 2009 (Department of State, 2011).
The public education system employs approximately 3.3 million teachers; private education employs approximately 0.5 million teachers. Further, as of 2009, the United States
contained about 13,800 public school districts, 99,000 public schools, and 33,700 private
schools. For the 2010 to 2011 school year, the Department of Education estimates that
$540 billion will be spent on public education, which translates into a per-student average of $10,792 (National Center for Education Statistics, 2009).
In grades K to 12, public education serves approximately 6 million children and youth
with disabilities. Although services extend over the typical school ages, students in special
education may remain in school until age 21 to complete their graduation requirements.
Graduation may be in the form of a regular high school diploma or a school-leaving
certificate.
International Practices.indb 25
10/14/11 5:45 PM
26
Mark P. Mostert
form of behavior disorder; new categories were invented constantly from 1910 on). The
waves of immigrants to the United States from Europe, many of whom did not speak
English or who were considered second-class citizens, complicated the picture. Many
immigrant children, therefore, were considered inferior and in need of specialized
classes or even separate educational confinement.
The most critically important policy decision made at this time was the move to
compulsory schooling for all children in the United States, beginning in the 1870s and
completed by 1918 (Winzer, 1993). As compulsory schooling developed, the lack of
academic performance of children with disabilities was in stark contrast to their
nondisabled peers. For several decades thereafter, children with disabilities were placed
in separate segregated settings where individualized educational efforts developed, albeit
slowly. However, not all children and youth with disabilities were educated in public
schools even with the compulsory attendance policy. This state of affairs existed until the
late 1950s and early 1960s when a number of educational, parental, and legal advocates
fought for better services for disabled children, most significantly in pressing both the
states and the federal government to acknowledge and serve this population.
Advocacy
By the 1950s, several parents organizations, as well as the long-standing Council for
Exceptional Children (founded in 1922), together with informal advocacy entities, sought
more accessibility and support from public education for children and youth with disabilities. Indeed, along with concerned professionals, it was the press of parent advocacy
that resulted in the Education for All Handicapped Children Act of 1975 (EHCA). For
the general population, these developments have increased awareness of disability issues
and fostered a greater level of acceptance of people with disabilities in all strata of society.
The impact of people with disabilities being fully included is perhaps best reflected in the
appearance in the popular media of persons with disabilities as role models and as people
who are no longer marginalized and ignored. In sum, disability advocates, persons with
disabilities, and the legal system have collectively advanced the cause immensely.
By the 1960s, the federal government had moved toward providing some special
education resources and also, in small ways, to forge legislation that would recognize
children and youth with disabilities and their need for services. It is generally accepted
that the first two public laws directing support for training special educators for children
with IDs were the Education of Mentally Retarded Children Act of 1958 and the Indian
Affairs Laws and Treaties Act (1959). Other laws soon followed, including the Teachers of
the Deaf Act (1961). Perhaps the next milestone was the enactment of the Elementary
and Secondary Education Act (1965) and the State Schools Act (1965), both of which
directed financial resources to the states to support the education of children and youth
with disabilities.
Having firmly established an awareness of the plight of children and youth with
disabilities at the primary and secondary levels, legislators then turned their attention
toaddress early childhood education via the Handicapped Childrens Early Education
Assistance Act (1968). In addition to these legal statutes, litigation, particularly the
cases of Pennsylvania Association of Retarded Citizens (PARC) v. Commonwealth of
International Practices.indb 26
10/14/11 5:45 PM
27
Pennsylvania (1971) and Mills v. Board of Education of the District of Columbia (1972),
clarified the obligation of the states to pay for special education.
Although these legal milestones set the scene for federal and state recognition of people with disabilities, it was perhaps a section of a 1973 law that finally set the stage for
comprehensive disability-specific legislation. Section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act of
1973 established the right of people with disabilities to accommodations in any workplace that received federal funding. Two years later, in 1975, Congress passed the landmark Education for All Handicapped Children Act. A primary thrust for EHCA was to
ensure that children and youth with disabilities, many of whom had previously been
denied public education based solely on their disability, be included and served in public
schools. EHCA articulated the following fundamental principles:
Zero reject. Public schools are required to educate all children and youth with disabilities, irrespective of the disabilitys severity or support cost.
Identification. Procedures and processes to accurately identify the specific disability
and relevant category for the delivery of special education services.
Free, appropriate, public education. Public education paid for by the state in an appropriate setting with appropriate educational and supporting services.
Due process. The right of parents or caregivers to redress for any partor all of the
processat any level.
Parent/guardian surrogate consultation. The right of parents or legal surrogates to be
consulted at every phase of the special education process.
Least restrictive environment. The right of the child, given the childs unique composite of academic strengths and weaknesses, to be educated in a setting that will
allow optimum performance (that is, the least restriction on progress) as close to
the general education classroom as possible but as far from the general education
class as necessary.
Individualized education program (IEP). A formal, legal document describing all facets
of the process from identification to final assessment; the academic roadmap for
moving the special education student toward improved academic performance.
Nondiscriminatory evaluation. The right of the child to be evaluated with formal or
informal instruments, free of obvious bias.
Confidentiality. The right for children and families to have all information revealed in
the special education process kept confidential and on a need-to-know basis only.
Personnel development and in-service training. Developing skills and practices among all
involved personnel to better serve children and youth with disabilities in schools.
The EHCA (1975) delineated specific disability categories. These were IDs, LDs,
emotional and behavioral disorders, communication disorders, deafness and hearing
impairment, blindness and visual impairment, physical disabilities and other health
impairments, and severe/multiple disabilities.
International Practices.indb 27
10/14/11 5:45 PM
28
Mark P. Mostert
The EHCA was reauthorized and updated in 1986, extending support services to
children with disabilities from ages 3 to 5 and encouraging states to provide supports for
those from birth to 2 years. This reauthorization also added an early childhood version
of the IEP, the Individual Family Service Plan.
Further amendments were added in 1990. The name was changed to the Individuals
With Disabilities Education Act (IDEA). Building on the premises and successes of the
EHCA, the IDEA focused on problems related to implementing special education policy
and practice. It shifted the focus toward higher performance expectations for children
and youth with disabilities in schools and provided a legislative understanding that these
students had a right to enter fully into society as educated, self-sufficient, and productive
citizens. To this end, aside from the traditional IEP, IDEA legislated the individualized
transition plan (ITP) that acknowledges the need for support for children and youth
with disabilities in transitioning from school to adulthood. IDEA also stipulated the
implementation of behavioral plans and added two more categories that would qualify
for special services under special education law: autism (now autism spectrum disorders)
and traumatic brain injury. It further acknowledged the need to serve children and
youth with attention deficit hyperactivity disorder, although not as a separate special
education category.
A reauthorization in 2004 renamed the act the Individuals With Disabilities Education
Improvement Act. It revised procedures for the identification of LDs, stipulated that
special education teachers be highly qualified, and provided for alternative settings for
children and youth prone to violence.
International Practices.indb 28
10/14/11 5:45 PM
29
disability cannot be used to excuse inappropriate conduct as defined by the employer for
all employees.
C H I L DR E N A N D YOU T H W I T H DI S A BI L I T I E S
Generally, children and youth with disabilities are considered to be those who require
special education as a means of optimally accessing their individual academic and social
potential. They require an array of services such as including relatively benign support
such as the adaptation of curriculum material. Others may require specific special
education teaching interventions such as Direct Instruction, a very specific behavioral
technique that uses small-group teaching, probes, and much reinforcement. Or children
may need equipment such as walkers or assistive communication devices. A number of
students may need specialized facilities such as separate classrooms or day treatment
programs, which may require related services that can include medical professionals,
psychotherapists, and so on (Hallahan, Kauffman, & Pullen, in press).
As a population, children and youth in need of special education are extremely diverse
in their characteristics with disabilities ranging from mild to severe and from physical
disabilities to cognitive impairments. Overall, Hallahan et al. (in press) note that approximately 10 of every 100 public school children and youth (approximately 6 million students) are served in special education programs.
For the last several decades, educators of children and youth with disabilities have
acknowledged that interventions and services should be delivered in contexts as close to
the general education classroom as possible while simultaneously recognizing that
placement needs to be as far from the general education classroom as necessary for
optimal academic progress (Mostert, 19992000). However, such placement options are
for academic endeavors rather than other parts of the school day such as lunchtime and
school assemblies when students with disabilities are mainstreamed with their general
education peers.
PR E VA L E NC E , OPP ORT U N I T Y, A N D AC C E S S
Historically, there have been significant changes in the prevalence in disability categories
as definitions have evolved or when special education categories have been changed. For
example, after the establishment of LD as a separate category, the incidence of those
identified with mild ID decreased with a concomitant increase in the number of children
and youth identified as LD. This was also the case when autism, previously included in
the emotional/behavior disorder category, was added as a separate federal special education category. Migration to the autism category meant that fewer children and youth
were classified as EBD.
Because of definitional differences among the states, highly accurate prevalence figures
in some special education categories such as LD, ID, and emotional/behavior disorder
vary from state to state. Prevalence numbers tend to be firmer in categories that are medically discernable and of low incidence, such as spina bifida, paraplegia, and blindness.
International Practices.indb 29
10/14/11 5:45 PM
30
Mark P. Mostert
Although many children and youth are identified for special education services,
significant evidence exists that some categories may be over- or underrepresented. For
example, it is generally held that minority students in the United States are overidentified for special education (Blanchett, 2006), whereas the category of EBD is significantly
underidentified (Kauffman & Landrum, 2009). This also holds true between male and
females. Males are identified in both the EBD and LD categories in overwhelmingly disproportionate numbers to their female counterparts (Share & Silva, 2003).
Furthermore, students with disabilities have accounted for a disproportionate
number of high school dropouts, a phenomenon that appears to be increasing under
the stipulations of the NCLB. Dropout rates among special education populations
differ by disability, from roughly 17% for youth with autism and those with visual
impairment to 61% of those with EBD. Overall, approximately 51% of students with
disabilities graduate with a regular high school diploma (National Center for Education
Statistics, 2009).
International Practices.indb 30
10/14/11 5:45 PM
31
C ON DUC T A N D DI S C I PL I N E
Despite their classification, children and youth with disabilities are not immune from
criminal and other sanctions for inappropriate behavior. Specifically, the amendments to the IDEA (1997) included provisions disciplining children and youth in
the same way as their nondisabled counterparts such as by suspension or a change in
educational setting. If the suspension and/or placement change exceeds 10 days, special education law provides for a manifestation determination hearing to determine
whether the behavior was caused by the students identified disability. If this is found
to be the case, adjustments are made to the IEP to address the issue. If the behavior
is found not to be a result of the disability, the student is sanctioned in the same way
as his or her nondisabled peers.
International Practices.indb 31
10/14/11 5:45 PM
32
Mark P. Mostert
Thus, educators must ensure that assessment and interventions are evidence-based, for
example, curriculum-based measurement, response to intervention, and Direct Instruction.
T R A N S I T ION
A recent area of emphasis has been focused on assuring a smooth transition from school
to work or higher education for youth with disabilities. Indeed, IDEA (2004) specifies
that all youth in special education by their 14th year be afforded clear and attainable
plans for this transition within the IEP. The transition emphasis was the result of more
children and youth being included in general education and higher expectations for
academic achievement that translated into more high school graduates and therefore
meant an increased flow of youth with disabilities into higher education and full-time
employment (deFur & Korinek, 2008).
Predictably, youth with disabilities tend to transition to employment less successfully
than their nondisabled peers (Heward, 2009). They also tend to work more in part-time
than full-time positions commensurate with their nondisabled cohorts (Frank &
Sitlington, 2000). Although recent trends of employability appear somewhat positive,
youth with disabilities as a group still face immense challenges in being included in the
workforce as well as in higher education.
C ON T E X T UA L FAC T OR S
Opportunity and access are also impacted by, but are not limited to, the following:
Urban versus rural settings. The majority of special education students live in urban areas,
although there is a significant interest in rural special education (Sundeen & Wienke,
2009). In urban schools, educators face a unique set of challenges, including limited
English proficiency, student home life instability, and significant student health issues.
Urban children are much more likely to live in poverty than their rural counterparts and
are also much more likely to receive free or reduced-priced lunches than rural students
(National Center for Education Statistics, 2009). Urban schools generally have higher
enrollments, fewer resources, less control of the curriculum, and higher rates of teacher
absenteeism and behavior problems than their suburban or rural counterparts. Consequently, educational endeavors are seriously affected, resulting in higher dropout rates
and lower levels of academic performance. For rural settings, significant challenges also
exist. These relate to recruitment and retention of special educators, lower pay, greater
geographical isolation, and generally fewer available resources than in suburban schools
(Collins, 2007).
Gender differences. Although males are disproportionately represented in many special
education categories, it is possible to argue that females may be underserved in special
education, especially because they are more likely than males to engage in internally
rather than externally inappropriate behaviors such as depression or suicidal ideation
instead of physical aggression (Furlong, Morrison, & Jimerson, 2004). Further, although
males with disabilities are disproportionally represented, posthigh school girls with
International Practices.indb 32
10/14/11 5:45 PM
33
disabilities fare less well than their male counterparts in both employment and higher
education (Mostert & Spaulding, 2011).
Aside from the factors mentioned above, Hallahan et al. (in press) note the following
as intervening factors that may cause children to develop disabilities or have them
exaggerated:
Poverty. There is evidence that poverty generally decreases educational and social
opportunities and may increase the incidence of disabilities either benignly (e.g., less
attention to school readiness) or overtly (e.g., disability cased by poor nutrition or
malnutrition).
Teenage pregnancy. Although the incidence of teenage pregnancy seems to have stabilized
over the last several years, most evidence demonstrates that teenage mothers children
are at higher risk for disability than their older peers.
Poor prenatal care and nutrition. Babies who are born to mothers who have had little or no
access to prenatal care as well as mothers poor nutrition or substance abuse while pregnant tend to raise the probability of a child being born with a disability.
Low birth weight. As a group, children born with lower birth weights tend to have more
medical problems than those carried to term for obvious medical and developmental reasons.
Environmental hazards. Environmental hazards have long been known to cause some
forms of disability; for example, ingestion of lead paint particles causing ID. Also, as
infant and toddler populations continue to grow, the proportional number of other environmental hazards such as accidents will likely mean an increase in disability related
characteristics for many children.
Abuse and violence. Subjecting children to abuse and violence can obviously result in
physical or psychological injury that may result in either mild or severe physical and
psychological disability.
Curbs on social services. The intent of social services is to assist and support families who
are the most at risk for disability. Cutting or ending these services likely increases the
chances of children developing a disability or having their disabilities exacerbated.
T E AC H I NG A N D L E A R N I NG I N T H E E A R LY Y E A R S
A long-established general concept holds that the earlier academic and other problems
are identified and attended to, the greater the likelihood of the problem being eradicated or at least not exacerbated. Although conducting research on this group is beset
by many ethical and design difficulties, the general consensus is that such intervention is
able to minimize or even prevent many disabilities (Heward, 2009).
In special education, early intervention targets children from birth to 2 years old and
consists of an interrelated set of supports and services such as family, nutrition, and
International Practices.indb 33
10/14/11 5:45 PM
34
Mark P. Mostert
therapy designed to offset the effects of a disability or to prevent a disability from
occurring. Early childhood special education is usually applied to those 3 to 5 years old and
provides educational and related services (Heward, 2009). In 2005 to 2006, approximately
294,000 children in the United States were served in this category (Heward, 2009).
Early childhood intervention efforts support not only the child with disabilities, but
also the familygenerally acknowledged as the first line of disability support. Depending on the child and the nature of the disability, services are provided via hospital-,
home-, or center-based programs (Hallahan et al., in press). Early childhood special
educators are trained as experts in assessment, child-focused interventions, family-based
practices, interdisciplinary educational models, and the use and application of technology (Council for Exceptional Children, 2011).
I N S T RUC T ION A L PL AC E M E N T
Although federal statutes do not prescribe special education class size, many states have
stipulations limiting the size of special education classrooms. Special education classes
are almost smaller than general education classes under the assumption that children
and youth with disabilities need more intensive and individualized help.
L E A S T R E S T R IC T I V E E N V I RON M E N T
Contrary to popular opinion, a majority of children with disabilities are served in
general education settings. However, under the least restrictive environment requirement, children and youth with disabilities must be served as close to the general education classroom as possible but as far from it as necessary given their individual learning
and behavioral characteristics. The notion of a continuum of services and placements
provides the bedrock of U.S. special education and practice. Educational environments
therefore range from placement in the general education classroom along with support,
to increasing restrictiveness and finally to residential school settings.
Although the least restrictive environment requirement assumes a continuum of
services and placements, the mainstreaming and inclusion movements have skewed
placement debates in favor of the general education setting over any other, regardless of
students needs (Fuchs, Fuchs, & Stecker, 2010). As a result, while many students with
disabilities do well in general education there is little doubt that others, given their specific needs, are inappropriately placed (Zigmond, 2003). Further, this press toward full
inclusion diminishes and may even cancel out the most fundamental foundation of special education: that each child has different and unique abilities and disabilities and
therefore must have an individualized program of education that will in turn determine
physical placement.
Much of the inclusion debate has focused on the physical placement of children and
youth with disabilities, that is, placement in the general education classroom or closest
to it, depending on the unique characteristics of the child. Yet, the more important issue
is the quality and relevance of instruction and interventions irrespective of physical placement (Kavale & Forness, 2000). Instructional considerations should not be subordinated
to settings in which appropriate special instruction might be less likely to occur.
International Practices.indb 34
10/14/11 5:45 PM
35
T EC H NOL O G Y
In U.S. classrooms, technical equipment, services, and resources are widely available.
Assistive technology helps children and youth with disabilities by harnessing existing
technology to support educational and social endeavors (Alper & Raharinirina, 2006).
Given the great technological advances of the 20th and early 21st centuries, there is
little doubt that people with disabilities in the United States have generally been able
to take advantage of these advances (Edyburn, 2007). For example, most sidewalks have
ramped corners for wheelchair accessibility, red lights sound prompts for the visually
impaired, and text-output telephones are available for those with hearing impairments.
The advent of computers and software programs aimed at supporting people with
disabilitiessuch as voice recognition software and screen and font enlargershas also
further ensured communal participation for people with disabilities. The notion of universal design for learning is especially helpful. It holds that by modifying materials,
means of transmission, and attention to how humans respond to these designs,
educational participation and achievement of children and youth in educational settings
will be enhanced (Jimnez, Graf, & Rose, 2007).
PA R E N T A N D T E AC H E R AT T I T U DE S T O PL AC E M E N T
Parent and teacher attitudes toward various placements for children and youth with disabilities are quite varied. Generally, parents tend to favor inclusion in less segregated
settings because these settings are thought to provide higher expectations for academic
performance, nondisabled students will benefit from being exposed to children with
disabilities, and the inclusion of students with disabilities is a morally appropriate thing
to do (Palmer, Fuller, & Arora, 2001). However, parents also voice several reservations about
more inclusive placements. Concerns include whether the type and severity of disability
might not fit the less inclusive setting; the child with a disability might not be accepted
socially; some forms of disability such as behavior problems might influence or distract
classroom peers; an academic curriculum might not be appropriate based on the disability; and appropriate services and personnel might not be available in the less restrictive
setting. These general observations appear to hold true for both parents of children with
mild and more severe disabilities (Peck, Staub, Gallucci, & Schwartz, 2004).
Overall, teachers attitudes toward children and youth with disabilities support these
populations being part of the general education classroom. However, there appears to
be little support for the general education setting as the only placement option. Another
common caveat relates to whether appropriate support is available in the general setting
or not. Further, general education teachers seem more optimistic about the achievement
predictions of children and youth with disabilities than their special education colleagues do (Swick & Hooks, 2005).
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
Special education teacher education certainly existed prior to the landmark EHCA. But
the 1975 legislation increased attention to special education teacher education programs
for several reasons. First, there was a sudden influx of children and youth with disabilities
International Practices.indb 35
10/14/11 5:45 PM
36
Mark P. Mostert
into public schools that exponentially increased the demand for special education
teachers. Second, general education teachers did not have the skills, nor had they been
trained, to teach children with special needs. Third, overnight EHCA implemented an
entire set of conditions and requirements for which public education was poorly prepared. The situation today is much different, if not ideal.
Colleges and universities offer more than 800 special education programs and special
education teacher preparation occurs at the bachelors, masters, and doctoral levels.
Although certification requirements differ from state to state, all states require that special education teachers hold some form of complete or emergency licensure. Some states
accredit teachers via bachelors programs whereas others require completion of a masters degree. Generally, special education teachers are licensed to teach children and
youth with disabilities from kindergarten through the 12th grade. Some states specify
licensure in a particular area such as LD; others require a generic special education
credential.
As the press to full inclusion had increased, teacher training programs have begun to
respond by aligning general and special education teacher education more closely,
acknowledging that interprofessional collaboration for students with disabilities is much
more likely than in the past. This does not, however, mean that all teacher training
programs and licensure requirements are universally integrated. Indeed, completely
integrated programs are the exception rather than the norm.
T E AC H E R PR E PA R AT ION
There has been a chronic shortage of fully qualified special education teachers for several
decades (Billingsley & McLeskey, 2004). The growing disability population further exacerbates these shortages. Consequently, a significant minority of special educators is either
unqualified or not fully qualified. Further, shortages in many areas are so great that states
rely on emergency certification, which requires minimal academic work in special education thereby allowing teachers to fill classroom slots while continuing on the path to full
certification (Boe & Cook, 2006). Shortages, however, vary by special education category
and location. The most significant shortages are in urban and rural schools and among the
high incidence categories of ID, LD, and EBD (Katsiyannis, Zhang, & Conroy, 2003).
Attempts to alleviate the shortage include alternative paths to certification, mentorship programs, and online teacher training programs. There are also efforts to access
nontraditional populations such as retired military personnel or those seeking a midlife
career change for special education teacher training (Boe & Cook, 2006).
The retention of special educators within the profession also is of great concern. Many
new graduates and novice special education teachers leave within the first several years
in the field. Not all disability categories appear to have the same attrition rates, however.
Teachers of children and youth with EBD and those who teach groups of students with
different disabilities tend to be the shortest-lived professionals (Katsiyannis et al., 2003).
Overall, the attrition rate of special educators is consistently higher than that of their
general education peers, with higher attrition rates among novice than experienced
teachers. Also, there is some evidence that more teachers leave special education than
enter the profession each year (U.S. Department of Labor, 2011).
International Practices.indb 36
10/14/11 5:45 PM
37
Aside from teacher shortages and attrition, other challenges exist. For example, the
relationship between general and special education continues to raise challenging issues,
the division in teacher preparation in these areas notwithstanding. Generally the bifurcated nature of most teacher preparation programs means that general and special educators demonstrate areas of expertise that are sometimes mutually exclusive.
M A JOR C ON T ROV E R S I E S A N D I S S U E S
The following section highlights some major issues in special education in the United
States.
Response to treatment intervention. Perhaps the most dominant trend over the last few
years has revolved around the concept of response to treatment or response to intervention ([RTI]; Kavale, Holdnack, & Mostert, 2005). RTI has had the most effect on
the identification and support for students with LD. Within the traditional model, students suspected of having LD as evidenced by severe underachievement in the general
education classroom were referred for formal assessment. Key to identification was the
IQ-achievement discrepancy; that is, the significant gap between academic potential as
predicted by the IQ score and the students actual academic achievement.
However, this process has come to be seen as ineffective and detrimental to children
and youth with LD for several reasons. First, this meant that children would have a
significant level of underachievement and failure prior to the start of the formal identification process. Second, the notion of using IQ as a determinant for LD has become controversial both in terms of the relevancy of the test and a concerted effort to frame the IQ
test itself as discriminatory to some groups of students (Kavale et al., 2005).
RTI seeks to ameliorate this state of affairs by providing relevant remedial support
much earlier in the students academic life by continually assessing progress for quicker
intervention adjustment, providing progressively intense instruction consummate with
the students unique academic needs, and using evidence-based teaching practices. Many
RTI models exist, but they generally involve three tiers of increasingly concentrated
intervention. Tier 1 involves intense instruction in the general education classroom by
the classroom teacher. If there is little or no response, students move on to Tier 2, which
is regular and intense small group instruction. If the student does not respond in Tier 2,
he or she is referred to Tier 3 for a special education evaluation.
RTI may appear to be the latest bandwagon in special education. Indeed, there is relatively little empirical research as to its efficacy due to problems in implementation, a
range of interpretations about what practices each tier should specifically incorporate,
and the long-term impact RTI will have on raising academic achievement (Hallahan
etal., in press).
Teacher training. In the United States, teacher training for special education usually
involves limited overlap with the training of general education teachers. Whereas general educators are trained as curriculum and normal development specialists, special
educators are generally trained as behavior management and special instruction professionals. This training gap has persisted and been reinforced by traditionally quite
International Practices.indb 37
10/14/11 5:45 PM
38
Mark P. Mostert
separate general education and special education classrooms and programs. However,
with the trend toward full inclusion and increased collaboration between general and
special educators, teacher training institutions are beginning to explore ways of combining general and special education training to better reflect what is happening in the
classroom. These efforts, however, are quite limited and far from universal (Boe, Shin,
& Cook, 2007).
Transition to adulthood. As mentioned previously, emphasis on the transition from
school to work and adulthood has received renewed attention with the recognition
that youth with disabilities must be integrated into and become contributors to the
general society. However, many challenges remain. For example, there is a disconnect
between legal supports for children in schools and those covered by other legislation once they leave school and a shift in who is responsible for service access, which
becomes the responsibility of the adult and not any other support agency (Mostert &
Spaulding, 2011).
Disproportionality. Disproportionality of minority students in special education has
been chronic over the past 35 years and will continue into the foreseeable future.
However, there currently appears to be a great deal of focus on this issue and that may
well result in more equitable representation in the future (Artiles, Klingner, & Tate,
2006).
FUTUR E TR ENDS
The following provides a useful framework for discussing future trends in special education looking toward the next decade (after Taylor, 2006).
Disability incidence. Over the past several decades, patterns of incidence have shifted
somewhat due to definitional changes as well as the introduction of new categories of
disability (for instance, autism). Further, breakthroughs in medical research are likely
to identify an increasing number of medical and genetic disabilities that will need to be
addressed in educational settings.
Teacher shortages. The chronic shortage of special education teachers is likely to continue
and grow. Factors include the retirement of the baby boom generation, prospective
teachers seeking employment in higher-paying professions, and the possibility that rigid
accountability rules and laws will prove unattractive to some prospective educators. Further, the underrepresentation of minority teachers will need to be addressed to meet the
needs of the growing minority school-age population.
Issues related to assessment and academic performance. With the advent of NCLB, participation in assessment for academic skill mastery by special education students will continue
to be of concern. Further, the match between empirically based best practices and assessment outcomes will continue to be problematic in terms of the research to practice
gap. These pressures will likely increase as U.S. education seeks to improve academic
International Practices.indb 38
10/14/11 5:45 PM
39
and graduation rates while simultaneously reducing dropout rates (Zhang , Katsiyannis,
& Kortering, 2007).
Technology. Special education will come to increasingly utilize technology as a means of
educational intervention, especially in terms of interactive technologies and utilization
of the Internet, the Web, and so on. As well, technology that helps to enable people with
physical or medical disabilities will become increasingly more sophisticated, allowing
students greater participation in the educational process.
Inclusion. Students with disabilities increasingly will be included in general education
and for longer periods of time, and teacher training efforts to ensure that all teachers
are able to effectively the needs of all students will continue to evolve.
Transition support. Whereas transitions within the public school system are acknowledged
and recognized as important, the transition from school to work or higher education is
less well developed. Addressing these transitions more comprehensively will ensure a
smoother move from school that will be more supportive and less adversarial than is
currently generally the case.
The family. As patterns of family composition continue to shift, and the importance
of the family unit, however defined, is recognized, there will be an increasing need to
develop new frameworks for working with those units that fall outside of the traditional
definitions of the traditional concept of family.
THE FUTURE
Historically, special education in the United States has moved, albeit unevenly, toward
support, care, and inclusion of persons with disabilities. Although imperfect, there is little
doubt that people with disabilities in the United States are recognized and participate in
society as much, or more, than in any other nation. Advocacy groups, parents, educators,
researchers, and legal advocates have succeeded in providing a host of supports and educational and social opportunities. The following are some observations about the future.
Standards-based performance. All states will continue to develop and refine assessments
to measure annual yearly progress among all students, including those with disabilities.
Special attention will need to be paid to students who, in spite of support and repeated
interventions, fail to meet benchmarks for progress. Relatedly, renewed attention needs
to be directed to whether all students can or will benefit from the general education curriculum or whether other educational configurations may be more relevant and appropriate. Also, special education teachers will increasingly be held accountable for their
students progress, or lack thereof.
The nature of disability. Although there has been general acceptance of the social model
of disability, the concept may benefit from more nuanced understandings of the nature
and circumstances of disability and the likelihood that no one model can accommodate the
International Practices.indb 39
10/14/11 5:45 PM
40
Mark P. Mostert
complex individuality and uniqueness of each persons disability. For example, exclusive
application of the social model tends to ignore the real challenges faced by people with
medical disabilities in terms of acknowledging the locus of the disability that is internal
rather than external.
Self-determination. The concept of self-determinationthe notion that people, including
those with disabilities, must be responsible for the decisions about their own lives rather
than have their lives determined by otherswill continue to serve as a bedrock for selfadvocacy among those in the disability community. Conversely, the expert model, still
in use everywhere, will diminish as people with disabilities take their rightful place as
independent and self-determined citizens.
Teacher training. There are two major challenges here. First, teacher training programs
will need to attract many more students than they are currently doing as a way to meet
current and future staffing demands. Second, although teacher education has made
some advancement in melding general and special education teacher training, these
efforts will need to increase if high levels of interprofessional collaboration are going to
optimally benefit children and youth with disabilities.
Interprofessional collaboration. As special education populations continue to flow into
general education classrooms, the need for professional collaboration between
general educators, special educators, and support staff will need to increase. Although
collaboration has been a priority for several decades, challenges remain in training
teachers to collaborate given that most teacher education programs are essentially separated into general and special education teacher preparation.
Response to intervention. RTI will continue to be implemented despite the paucity of
empirical research showing its efficacy. As with many other bandwagon issues in special education (Mostert, 19992000), it remains unknown whether RTI will prove to have
been overrated and implemented too quickly.
Early intervention. Although the field acknowledges the importance of early intervention
and despite laws supporting the concept, many questions remain. These include the role
of parents and families, whether infants and children should necessarily be supported in
integrated settings, and the role of the teacher versus that of parents or caregivers.
Transition to work and higher education. The press toward including more people with disabilities in the workforce and in higher education will increase as youth with disabilities
assert their right to participate in every aspect of society. Although the importance of
transitioning is acknowledged, much work needs to be done in fashioning effective transition models and in educating both higher education and the workplace about how to
accommodate and support those with disabilities.
The United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities (UNCPD, United Nations,
2010). The United Nations and member states have long recognized that a coordinated,
International Practices.indb 40
10/14/11 5:45 PM
41
international response was necessary to support the approximately 700 million people with
disabilities worldwide with a specific human rights convention of their own. In general, the
UNCPD lays out a set of obligations for member states so that people with disabilities in
their countries can be protected and afforded all the rights and opportunities enjoyed by
their fellow nondisabled citizens. The UNCPD, enforced early in 2008, is likely to have a
significant impact on special education and disability issues across the globe.
R E F E R E NC E S
Adolescent Substance Abuse Knowledge Base. (2007). National drug statistics summary.
Retrieved from http://www.adolescent-substance-abuse.com/national-drug-statistics
.html.
Alper, S., & Raharinirina, S. (2006). Assistive technology for individuals with disabilities: A
review and synthesis of the literature. Journal of Special Education Technology, 21, 4764.
Americans With Disabilities Act of 1990, Pub. L. No. 105-17, 42 U.S.C.A. 12101 et seq. (West
1993).
Artiles, A. J., Klingner, J. K., & Tate, W. F. (2006). Theme issue: Representation of minority
students in special education: Complicating traditional explanations: Editors introduction. Educational Researcher, 35(6), 35.
Billingsley, B. S., & McLeskey, J. (2004). Critical issues in special education teacher supply
and demand: Overview. The Journal of Special Education, 38(1), 24.
Blanchett, W. A. (2006). Disproportionate representation of African American students in
special education: Acknowledging the role of White privilege and racism. Educational
Researcher, 35(6), 2428.
Boe, E., Shin, S., & Cook, L. (2007). Does teacher preparation matter for beginning teachers
in either special or general education? Journal of Special Education, 41, 158170.
Boe, E. E., & Cook, L. H. (2006). The chronic and increasing shortage of fully certified teachers in special and general education. Exceptional Children, 72, 443460.
Center for Budget and Policy Priorities. (2003). Reducing the budget deficit. Retrieved from
http://www.cbpp.org.
Central Intelligence Agency. (2011). The world factbook: United States of America. Retrieved from
https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/us.html.
Collins, B. (2007). Issues in rural special education that affect students with severe disabilities. Rural Special Education Quarterly, 26, 39.
Council for Exceptional Children. (2011). The division for early childhood. Retrieved from
http://www.dec-sped.org/About_DEC/Recommended_Practices.
deFur, S. H., & Korinek, L. (2008). The evolution toward lifelong learning as a critical transition outcome for the 21st century. Exceptionality, 16, 178191.
Education for All Handicapped Children Act of 1975, Pub. L. No. 94-142, 20 U.S.C.A. 1401
et seq.
Education for All Handicapped Children Act, Pub. L. No. 99-457 (1986).
Education of Mentally Retarded Children Act of 1958, Pub. L. No. 85-926, 72 Stat. 1777
(1958).
Edyburn, D. (2007). Understanding the future of special education technology. Journal of
Special Education Technology, 22, 5859.
Elementary and Secondary Education Act of 1965, Pub. L. No. 89-10, 20 U.S.C.A. 70.
Frank, A. R., & Sitlington, P. L. (2000). Young adults with mental disabilities: Does transition
planning make a difference? Educational Training in Mental Retardation and Developmental Disabilities, 35, 119134.
International Practices.indb 41
10/14/11 5:45 PM
42
Mark P. Mostert
Fitchen, J. (1991). Homelessness in rural places: Perspectives from upstate New York. Urban
Anthropology, 20, 177210.
Fuchs, D., Fuchs, L. S., & Stecker, P. M. (2010). The blurring of special education in a new continuum of general education placements and services. Exceptional Children, 76, 301323.
Furlong, M. J., Morrison, G. M., & Jimerson, S. (2004). Externalizing behaviors of aggression and
violence and the school context. In R. B. Rutherford, M. M. Quinn, & Mathur, S. R. (Eds.),
Handbook of research in emotional and behavioral disorders, 243261. New York: Guilford.
Hallahan, D. P., Kauffman, J. M., & Pullen, P. C. (in press). Exceptional learners: An introduction
to special education. Boston: Prentice-Hall.
Handicapped Childrens Early Education Assistance Act of 1968, Pub. L. No. 90-538, 20
U.S.C.A. 621 et seq.
Heward, W. L. (2009). Exceptional children: An introduction to special education. Upper Saddle
River, NJ: Merrill.
Indian Affairs: Laws and Treaties Act of 1959, Pub. L. No. 86-158, 73 U.S.C.A. 339.
Individuals With Disabilities Education Act of 1990, 20 U.S.C. 1400 et seq.
Individuals With Disabilities Education Act Amendments of 1997, 20 U.S.C. 1415 et seq.
Individuals With Disabilities Education Improvement Act of 2004, Pub. L. No. 108-466, 20
U.S.C. 1401 et seq.
Itard, J. M. G. (1962). The wild boy of Aveyron. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.
Jimnez, T., Graf, V., & Rose, E. (2007). Gaining access to general education: The promise of
universal design for learning. Issues in Teacher Education, 16, 4154.
Katsiyannis, A., Zhang, D., & Conroy, M. A. (2003). Availability of special education teachers:
Trends and issues. Remedial and Special Education, 24, 246.
Kauffman, J. M., & Landrum, T. J. (2009). Politics, civil rights, and disproportional identification of students with emotional and behavioral disorders. Exceptionality, 17, 177188.
Kavale, K. A., & Forness, S. R. (2000). What definitions of learning disability say and dont say.
Journal of Learning Disabilities, 33, 239256.
Kavale, K. A., Holdnack, J., & Mostert, M. P. (2005). Responsiveness to intervention and the
identification of specific learning disability: A critique and alternative proposal. Learning Disability Quarterly, 28, 116.
Kavale, K. A., & Mostert, M. P. (2004). The positive side of special education: A history of fads, fancies, and follies. Lanham, MD: Scarecrow Press.
Kearns, T., Ford, L., & Linney, J. A. (2005). African American student representation in special education programs. The Journal of Negro Education, 74, 297310.
Mills v. Board of Education of the District of Columbia. (1972). 348. F. Supp. 866.
Mostert, M. P. (19992000). A partial etiology of discriminative disability: Bandwagons and
beliefs. Exceptionality, 8, 117132.
Mostert, M. P., & Spaulding, L. (2011). Challenges for adults with learning disabilities. In
M. London (Ed.), Oxford handbook of lifelong learning (pp. 424442). Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Nansel, T., Overpeck, M., Pilla, R., Ruan, W., Simons-Morton, B., & Scheidt, P. (2001). Bullying behaviors among US youth: Prevalence and association with psychosocial adjustment. Journal of the American Medical Association, 285, 20942100.
National Conference of State Legislatures. (2011). The immigrant policy project. Retrieved from
http://www.ncsl.org/Default.aspx?TabId=13146.
No Child Left Behind Act of 2001, Pub. L. No. 107-11020, U.S.C.A. 70 6301 et seq.
Nord, M., & Luloff, A. E. (1995). Homeless children and their families in New Hampshire: A
rural perspective. Social Science Review, 463478.
Palmer, D. S., Fuller, K., & Arora, T. (2001). Taking sides: Parent views on inclusion for their
children with severe disabilities. Exceptional Children, 67, 467484.
International Practices.indb 42
10/14/11 5:45 PM
43
Peck, C. A., Staub, D., Gallucci, C., & Schwartz, I. (2004). Parent perception of the impacts
of inclusion on their nondisabled child. Research & Practice for Persons With Severe Disabilities, 29, 135143.
Pennsylvania Association of Retarded Citizens (PARC) v. Commonwealth of Pennsylvania,
334 F. Supp. 1257 (1971).
Rehabilitation Act of 1973, Pub. L. No. 93-112, C.F.R. 104.35(c) 504, 34.
Rhim, L. M., Ahearn, E. M., & Lange, C. M. (2007). Charter school statutes and special education: Policy answers or policy ambiguity? Journal of Special Education, 41, 5063.
Share, D. L., & Silva, P. A. (2003). Gender bias in IQ-discrepancy and post-discrepancydefinitions
of reading disability. Journal of Learning Disabilities, 36, 414.
State Schools Act of 1965, Pub. L. No. 89-313.
Sundeen, T., & Wienke, W. (2009). A model for recruiting and preparing new rural special
educators: Mining an untapped potential. Rural Special Education Quarterly, 28, 310.
Swick, K., & Hooks, L. (2005). Parental experiences and beliefs regarding inclusive placements of their special needs children. Early Childhood Education Journal, 32, 397402.
Taylor, G. R. (2006). Trends in special education: Projections for the next decade. Lewiston, NY:
Edwin Mellen Press.
Teachers of the Deaf Act of 1961, Pub. L. No. 87-276, 75 Stat. 575.
United Nations. (2010). Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities. Retrieved
from http://www.un.org/disabilities/default.asp?navid=13&pid=150.
U.S. Census Bureau. (2010). 2010 Census Summary. Retrieved from http://2010.census.gov/
2010census.
U.S. Department of Education, National Center for Education Statistics. (2011a). Urban
schools: The challenge of location and poverty. Retrieved from http://nces.ed.gov/pubs/
web/96184ex.asp.
U.S. Department of Education. (2011b). Office of English Language Acquisition. Retrieved from
http://www2.ed.gov/about/offices/list/oela/index.html.
U.S. Department of Education, National Center for Education Statistics. (2009). The digest
of education statistics, Table 51. Retrieved from http://nces.ed.gov/fastfacts/display
.asp?id=59.
U.S. Department of Health. (2009). Results from the 2009 National Survey on Drug Use and
Health: Mental health findings. Retrieved from http://www.oas.samhsa.gov/NSDUH/
2k9NSDUH/MH/2K9MHResults.htm#1.1.
U.S. Department of Labor. (2011). Occupational outlook handbook, 201011. Retrieved from
http://www.bls.gov/oco/ocos070.htm.
U.S. Department of State. (2011). U.S. education. Retrieved from http://www.ait.org.tw/
infousa/enus/education/index.html.
U.S. Government. (2011). Jobs, education, and volunteerism. Retrieved from http://www.usa.gov/
Citizen/Topics/Education_Training.shtml.
Virginia Youth Violence Project. (2011). Violence in schools. Retrievedfrom http://youthviolence
.edschool.virginia.edu/violence-in-schools/home.html.
Wilhelm, G., & Firmin, M. (2009). Historical and contemporary developments in home
school education. Journal of Research on Christian Education, 18, 303315.
Winzer, M. A. (1993). The history of special education: From isolation to integration. Washington,
DC: Gallaudet University Press.
Zhang, D., Katsiyannis, A., & Kortering, L. J. (2007). Performance on exit exams by students
with disabilities: A four-year analysis. Career Development for Exceptional Individuals, 30,
4857.
Zigmond, N. (2003). Where should children with disabilities receive special services? Journal
of Special Education, 37, 193199.
International Practices.indb 43
10/14/11 5:45 PM
2
Celebrating the
Challenges: Tracking
the Inclusive Reform
in Canada
Margret A. Winzer
Canada, the third largest country in the world, sprawls across more than 9 million square
kilometers between the Atlantic, Pacific, and Arctic Oceans. The nation is a federation
of 10 provinces and 3 territories: British Columbia, Alberta, and Manitoba comprise
Western Canada; Central Canada consists of Ontario and Quebec; the Atlantic provinces
are New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Newfoundland and Labrador, and Prince Edward
Island; and Northern Canada is made up of 3 territoriesNorthwest Territories, Yukon,
and Nunavut.
In 2009, the total population of Canada was 33.6 million. The enormous geographical
spaces give rise to significant regionalization and great diversity. Ontario is the most
populous province with 13 million inhabitants followed by Quebec with 7.8 million persons. The two smallest provinces are Newfoundland and Labrador and Prince Edward
Island. The average population density is only 3.5 people per square kilometer, but the
population is spread unevenly. More than 80% of Canadians lives in urban areas; 45% of
the population lives in six metropolitan areas (Statistics Canada and the Council of
Ministers of Education, Canada, 2007). Most new immigrants to Canada settle in Toronto,
Vancouver, or Montreal.
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC
Canada is a settler nation. With the exception of the Native people, all Canadians are
immigrants or descendants of immigrants. The nation has traditionally depended on
a large and sustained flow of immigration, and the dominant role of immigration in
demographic growth remains potent today. Two-thirds of population growth comes
from immigration (Statistics Canada and the Council of Ministers of Education, Canada,
2007).
Until the 1970s, the Canadian population was of chiefly European ancestry. During
the 1970s and 80s, enormous demographic changes transformed Canada into a
multicultural and multiethnic nation with citizens representing more than 200 different
ethnic origins, large groups of identifiable racial minorities, the presence of multiple
languages, and unique traditions and cultures. According to the 2006 census, 19.8% of
the populationmore than 6 million peoplewere foreign born. This accounts for an
increase of 13.6% between 2001 and 2006, four times higher than the growth rate for the
Canadian-born population in the same period. More than 5 million people identified
themselves as members of a visible minority group, accounting for 16.2% of the overall
44
International Practices.indb 44
10/14/11 5:45 PM
45
population (Statistics Canada and the Council of Ministers of Education, Canada, 2007).
Roughly one out of every five people in Canada, or between 19 and 23% of the nations
population, could be a member of a visible minority when Canada celebrates its 150th
anniversary in 2017 (Statistics Canada, 2005).
About 4% of the population identify as one of three Aboriginal groupsNorth
American Indians, Metis, or Inuit. Almost half of the Aboriginal population consists of
children and youth aged 24 and under, as compared with 31% of the non-Aboriginal
population. About half of Aboriginal people live on reserves. In the year 2008 to 2009,
119,000 elementary and secondary students lived on reserves throughout Canada. The
education of Native students on reserves is a treaty right and the obligation of the federal
government (Phillips, 2010).
Canadians spoke more than 200 languages in 2006. About 58% of the population
speaks English as their first language; 22% speak French; and 20% speak another
language. Besides languages that have long been associated with immigration German,
Italian, Dutch, Ukrainian, and Polishan increase in speakers of Chinese languages,
Punjabi, Arabic, Urdu, Tagalog, and Tamil (Lessard, n.d.) has occurred.
G E N E R A L S C HO OL S Y S T E M
Canadas education system is decentralized, complex, and multilevel. There is no federal
department of education and no integrated national system of education. Section 93
of the constitutional framework as originally set out in 1867 provided that [I]n and
for each province, the legislature may exclusively make Laws in relation to Education.
The reenacted Constitution Act of Canada of 1982 confers responsibility for all matters
relating to education to each province. In the 13 jurisdictions, departments or ministries
of education are responsible for the organization, delivery, and assessment of education
at the elementary and secondary levels. Postsecondary systems have various degrees of
autonomy from provincial and territorial government control.
The exception is the education of Native children living on reserves for whom the federal
government is constitutionally responsible in terms of general and special education. However, an education act for Native students doesnt exist; for students who are exceptional,
there are policies and guidelines, but no special education law (Phillips, 2010).
Within the guaranteed services in the provinces and territories, access to education is
protected by legislation, regulations, policies, and procedures to ensure that all children
and youth receive a free and appropriate education. Public education is free to all
Canadians at primary and secondary levels provided they meet various age and residence
requirements.
Canada has approximately 15,500 schools with 310,000 teachers (Statistics Canada and
the Council of Ministers of Education, Canada, 2007). About 93% of Canadian students
attend publicly funded institutions at the primary and secondary levels. Private schools
are relatively rare. The independent or private schools vary from one another some are
religion based, others center on a particular philosophy or pedagogy, some focus on
cramming, and some are elite. In 1994, the Alberta government offered charter schools
private schools within the public system. There are now about a dozen charter schools in
existence (Lessard, n.d.).
International Practices.indb 45
10/14/11 5:45 PM
46
Margret A. Winzer
Canadian jurisdictions set high expectations for student achievement and participate
in international exams such as the Programme for International Student Assessment
(PISA) and Trends in International Mathematics and Science Study (TIMMS) to
benchmark standards. In general, Canadian students perform above Organisation
for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) averages, although there are
pronounced provincial variations.
In 2008, Canada ranked sixth highest among members of the OECD in its share of
young adults with a high school certificate. Only 8.1% of Canadians in the relevant age
groups lacked a certificate as compared with the OECD average of 20% (OECD, 2010).
On the other hand, the dropout rate of 8.5% is of concern, particularly in rural areas
and small towns. Over the 2007 to 2010 period, the high school dropout rate in large
cities averaged 7.9%; outside of these cities, the rate was 15.5%. The male share of the
dropout population continues to rise, with five males now dropping out for every
three females (Richards, 2011).
Provincial education rights are guarded jealously and there exist considerable
influential variations. Provinces differ with respect to legislation, policy, curriculum,
assessment and accountability practices, compulsory schooling ages, and teachers
salaries, among other areas. There are 17 provincial and territorial teachers associations,
of which all but 2 are affiliated with the encompassing Canadian Teachers Federation
([CTF]; Rottmann, 2008).
International Practices.indb 46
10/14/11 5:45 PM
47
L EG I S L AT I V E AC T I V I T Y
In the Canadian federal arena, interpretation of a solid legal framework of interlocking
laws supports the right of children and youth with exceptionalities to be educated
with their peers. The federal and supreme law, the Canadian Charter of Rights and
Freedoms, overrides all provincial legislation. Under Section 15 of the charter, every
individual is equal before and under the law and has the right to equal protection of
the law without discrimination and in particular, without discrimination based on race,
national or ethnic origin, colour, religion, sex, age, or mental or physical disability. The
Citizenship Act provides that all Canadians, whether by birth or by choice, are entitled
to the same rights, powers, and privileges and are subject to the same obligations, duties,
and liabilities. The Canadian Multiculturalism Act provides that the:
Government of Canada recognizes the diversity of Canadians as regards to race,
national or ethnic origin, colour or religion as a fundamental characteristic of
Canadian society and is committed to a policy of multiculturalism designed to
preserve and enhance the multicultural heritage of Canadians while working to
achieve the equality of all Canadians in the economic, social, cultural, and
political life in Canada.
The Canadian Human Rights Act gives effect to the principle that all individuals should
have equal opportunities. Discrimination is prohibited on the basis of race, national or
ethnic origin, color, religion, age, sex, sexual orientation, marital status, family status,
disability, and conviction for which a pardon has been granted.
Canadas 13 provincial and territorial jurisdictions are all committed to education
reform and innovations, to the principles and practices of inclusive education at all
levels, and to eliminating the discriminatory aspects of noninclusion. The modernization
of jurisdictional legislation and policies to reflect the tenets of inclusive education is
ongoing, although it is virtually impossible to pinpoint to what extent each province and
territory has progressed. In the year 2000 alone, for example, five provinces undertook
comprehensive reviews of special education policies and programs (Valentine, 2001).
Several provinces are currently reviewing their policies and funding frameworks in an
International Practices.indb 47
10/14/11 5:45 PM
48
Margret A. Winzer
effort to better respond to the needs of increasingly diverse populations. For example,
Alberta has reviewed its policies (Alberta Education, 2008); Newfoundland and Labrador
have undergone a major review (McBride, 2008).
Litigation
In Canada, the emphasis on using the power of the courts to settle disputes of an
educational nature is less pronounced than in the United States. Nevertheless, recent
years have seen a marathon of court cases stimulated by three connected factorsthe
principles of the inclusion movement, the willingness of advocacy groups to support
parents, and interpretations of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms. When
parents initiate litigation, they may ask that a school district provide special services
or extend the amount of services; alternately, they may view the general classroom as
the most appropriate educational setting and disagree with decisions regarding their
childs placement. In both Canada and the United States, increases in autism and the
promises of Applied Behavior Analysis (ABA) have led to mounting litigation by parents
(see Nelson & Huefner, 2003).
T H E I NC LUS I V E AG E N DA
Diversity, equality, and inclusion are critical principles in Canadian legislation, policy,
and public life. If inclusion is viewed as a subset of the more general mandate to serve
all children in Canadas pluralistic society, almost everyone agrees with the goals in
principle. Canada was one of the first countries to sign the United Nations Convention on
the Rights of Persons With Disabilities in 2007. In March 2010, the federal government,
with the support of all the provinces and territories, ratified the convention at the United
Nations headquarters in New York and thereby underscored the governments complete
commitment to the goal of full societal participation for persons with disabilities (Canada
News, 2010, p. 1). The government claims that, Canada is committed to promoting and
protecting the rights of persons with disabilities and enabling their full participation in
society (Canada News, 2010, p. 1). Further, Canadians feel that people with disabilities
should have the opportunity to participate in life to their fullest potentialthat this is
part of the Canadian way of doing things (Human Resources and Social Development
Canada, 2004, p. 5). A public poll (CTF, 2004) showed that Canadians think students with
exceptionalities should be integrated into classrooms and want more support, resources,
and experts to help. In the education context, inclusion itself is no longer an issue
(Alberta Teachers Association [ATA], 2008, p. 11). Indeed, In Canada, if we choose
to teach, we are choosing to teach in inclusive settings (Hutchinson, 2007, p. xxv).
Educators, researchers, and parents advocate that all children be educated in general
classrooms that reflect the diversity of Canadian society and its inclusive values (Lupart
& Webber, 2002; Porter, 2004). Canadian teachers want students to work together and to
blend and to partake [in] everything as a regular student (Dyson, 2007, p. 27).
In a very general sense, Canada holds to a shared purpose when addressing the
inclusion of students with exceptionalities. The term is prominent in provincial and
territorial legislation, and educational policies and procedures across the nation make
educational inclusion the dominant policy (Hutchinson, 2007). Even though the tendency
International Practices.indb 48
10/14/11 5:45 PM
49
to consensus on the main issues transcends both constituency and location, it is difficult
to make any broad statements about inclusive schooling across the whole of Canada. The
two major dimensions of difference are the organizational contextthe legislation and
policy underlying inclusive schooling and the service delivery modelsand plans for
bringing together students, teachers, instruction, and learning that are specific to schools
(Winzer, 2008).
In the absence of a strong national education presence and with local educational
autonomy in place, many variations in legislative provisions, policy, and inclusive practice
exist. A decentralized education system adds a further complication. School boards and
schools, as well as individual officials, teachers, and other staff members, have their own
priorities: They make different choices and respond differently to the pressures from
parents and students for particular forms of accommodation (Smith, 2007). Provincial
and territorial policies are outlined in Table 1.
Policy
British Columbia
Alberta
Saskatchewan
Manitoba
Ontario
International Practices.indb 49
10/14/11 5:45 PM
50
Margret A. Winzer
Province/Territory
Quebec
New Brunswick
Nova Scotia
Newfoundland
and Labrador
Prince Edward
Island
Northwest
Territories
Yukon
Nunavut
International Practices.indb 50
Policy
All students with disabilities or difficulties are to have access to
quality educational services in the most normal environment
approach possible. School boards may also set up classes that
bring together only students with special needs if that is judged
to be the best method of supporting their achievement.
Equity for all children is basic to public education. It boasts the
strongest inclusive policy in the country. Bill 85, passed into law
in 1986, is mandatory inclusion and requires the inclusion of
all children with disabilities within general classrooms. (New
Brunswick Department of Education, 2002).
The schools function is to do all it can to inspire students with
the desire to achieve the highest degree of excellence that
possible. Nova Scotia enacted noncategorical inclusion in 1996.
The official policy is to facilitate the membership, participation
and learning of all students in school programs and activities.
The general classroom is the first choice, rather than an optional
choice, for placement (Nova Scotia Department of Education and
Culture, 1996).
Schooling is viewed as the means to provide students the
opportunity to acquire the knowledge, skills, and attitudes
needed to be self-reliant, responsible, caring, and contributing
members of society. There are no specific statutes governing
special education save the Schools Act of 1997, which appears
to be a significant piece of legislation for students with special
needs (Edmunds, 2003). Programming is delivered with age
peers except where compelling reasons exist.
Public education provides for the development of children
so that each may take a meaningful place in society. Special
education is mandatory and noncategorical although a
continuum of services exists.
Policy points education based on individual strengths and needs
that is relevant and meaningful for each person. This promotes
education in the general classroom.
The aim is to develop the intellectual, physical, social, emotional,
cultural, and aesthetic potential of all students to the limits of
their abilities. Mandatory and non-categorical special education
is promoted. As far as is practicable, students are educated in the
least restrictive and most enabling environment with appropriate
program modifications to meet individual needs. A small
number of specialized resource programs provide alternative
environments for students unable to benefit from general
classroom placement.
Public education is inclusive and based on Inuit societal values
and principles. Those who require additional support are
provided with assistance.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
51
S T U DE N T S W I T H E XC E P T ION A L I T I E S
In Canada, the phrase children with exceptionalities is commonly used (rather than the
American with disabilities or the European special education needs). Exceptional encompasses
both disabilities and giftedness and tends to be the most acceptable wording (see
Hastings, Sonuga-Barke, & Remington, 1993).
Canada lacks a national registry, which makes it difficult to obtain accurate figures on
prevalence rates and the numbers served. Canadian statistics on the population of people with disabilities rely on World Health Organization (WHO) definitions. There are
approximately 4.4 million persons with disabilities in Canada, about 14.3% of the population. Statistics Canada (2008) reported that 4.6% of 5- to 14-year-old children had
some kind of disability. Supplementary data indicates that approximately 7.7% of all
children from birth to 19 years of age have a limitation or a disability (see Valentine,
2001). In the school system, about 12 to 12.5% of students will receive special services at
some point in their school careers (Winzer, 2008).
Apart from the identified population of students with exceptionalities, various agencies
suggest that up to 30 to 40% of children could be deemed at risk of failing and dropping
out (Wotherspoon & Schissel, 2001). The category focuses on students who have difficulty
proceeding through school at the prescribed rate and includes girls who become
pregnant, adolescents involved in drugs and crime, those who have attempted suicide,
school dropouts, and large groups for whom English is not a first language (Winzer,
2008). Special education intervention may or may not occur for such learners.
Disability is not randomly distributed in the population. Families in poverty and
minority families are more likely to have a child with a disability. School-related risks are
most heavily concentrated among visible minorities, people who are poor, residents of
the inner city and poor rural regions, and individuals who are not fluent in English
(Wotherspoon & Schissel, 2001).
About 29% of families with disabled children are in the lowest or lower-middle income
brackets, as compared to 17% with nondisabled children. Among other factors are the
higher costs of raising a child with a disability and ongoing child care that translates into
reduced employment opportunities for parents (Roeher Institute, 2000). Research consistently finds that higher income families of children with disabilities have more choices
for help and support than do lower income families (Scorgie, Wilgosh, & McDonald,
1998). For example, ABA helps children with autism learn communication, social, daily
living, and behavior management skills. The intensive one-on-one treatment can cost
between CAD$30,000 and CAD$80,000 annually (Tam, 2010), only fully funded in some
provinces.
The enrollment in Canadas schools declined from 5.3 million in 2002 to 5 million in
2008 (Hillsdon, 2011). But with inclusion and the availability of support services, the
number of students identified for special services has increased dramatically. For example, from 1998 to 2004, the proportion of exceptional children in Ontarios schools more
than doubled (Urquhart, 2005). In Alberta, the period 1998 to 2003 saw an increase of
64% in identification of students with severe disabilities and an increase of 140% for
students with mild/moderate disabilities, compared to a general increase in the school
population of 5% (Pyryt, 2003).
International Practices.indb 51
10/14/11 5:45 PM
52
Margret A. Winzer
The four most common disability areas are learning disabilities, speech and language
impairments, intellectual disabilities, and behavioral disorders. The least common areas
are visual impairments, traumatic brain injury, pervasive developmental disorders, and
deaf-blindness (Winzer, 2008). Students with learning disabilities (LD) make up the
largest single group: LD affects approximately 17 in every 1,000 children (Canadian
Council on Social Development, 1999). Growth in the diagnosis of Attention Deficit
Hyperactivity Disorder (ADHD) has been staggering, perhaps as high as 1 in every 20
children (Sanghavi, 2005). Once, autism spectrum disorders (ASD) were assumed to be
comparatively rare: Today, autism has moved from being a relatively unrecognized disability to having a position of notoriety (Simpson, 2004, p. 137). It is estimated that
more than 100,000 individuals in Canada are currently diagnosed with ASD. About
3,000 new cases are identified each year so that 1 in every 200 children in Canada has an
ASD (Autism Society Canada, 2004). More children also are identified as behaviorally
disordered. The rates of behavioral and emotional problems for children aged 4 to 11
are disturbingly high, with 1 in 10 children exhibiting behavior consistent with hyperactivity problems, conduct disorder, or an emotional disorder (Canadian Institute of
Child Health, 2000).
I NC LUS ION I N PR AC T IC E
More than 90% of Canadian school-aged children and youth attend general classrooms
for all or part of the school day. Actual class composition varies across the nation.
For example, in 2001, 71% of elementary classrooms across Alberta included students
with exceptionalities with an average of 3.4 students with mild to moderate disabilities
and an additional 0.7 with severe needs (ATA, 2002). In Ontario, elementary classroom
teachers had an average of 5.9 students with special needs; in grades 7 and 8,
teachers had 10 students on average (Elementary Teachers Federation of Ontario
[ETFO], 2002).
Although inclusion in the general classroom is celebrated, a range of supports and
alternative arrangements still exist. These include residential schools, special schools,
special classes, resource rooms, alternate programs offered by school districts for specific
groups, and charter schools.
When a child is placed in a general classroom setting, the processes closely
match those described by Mark Mostert in his chapter on the United States in this
volume. We therefore only very briefly outline the cycle of the integration process
in Canada.
Identification. Some children arrive at school with an established disability. More
often, a lag is discovered when a child meets the complexity of reading and math,
which makes classroom teachers the first to refer a child for assessment.
Assessment. The process begins with an IQ measure and includes a battery of other
tools as well as archival data.
Eligibility. Based on specific criteria, ministries or departments of education make
the decision as to whether a child is eligible for special funding.
International Practices.indb 52
10/14/11 5:45 PM
53
Teacher Training
The pedagogical shift toward inclusive schooling has created new demands on teacher
education programs. There is an expectation that pre-service training will instill teacher
candidates with positive attitudes toward inclusion and students with exceptionalities as
well as equip teachers with the knowledge and skills for working in diverse classrooms.
Considerable variation exists among teacher education faculties, even within the same
province, as to the extent and depth to which teacher candidates are provided with basic
information about special education. Some faculties offer an introductory survey course;
International Practices.indb 53
10/14/11 5:45 PM
54
Margret A. Winzer
others infuse special education into another course; most provide an elective option
dealing with inclusionary issues and practices (McBride, 2008; Roeher Institute, 2004).
For specialist qualifications, the approach generally taken by jurisdictions is to encourage rather than require (McBride, 2008). Ontario is the only jurisdiction that currently
has legislation with special requirements for teachers working with exceptional
students.
Pre-service programs alone cannot prepare teachers for inclusive classrooms; practicing
teachers require sustained and effective in-service training. Often, teacher associations have
stepped into the breach. These organizations have a long and varied history of providing
workshops, discussion groups, and training for their members, and their professional
development efforts have expanded markedly in recent years (Bascia, 2001, 2005).
Challenges
Inclusion is avidly pursued in Canada, and the philosophical ideals have carved out
significant improvements for persons who are exceptional. Nevertheless, many aspects of
the agenda remain elusive and some groups remain vulnerable to exclusion. These are
Aboriginal students; students with physical, emotional, mental, and learning challenges;
newly arrived immigrant students; visible minority students; and students from lower
socioeconomic groups. Canadas most serious education gap lies between the 1.2 million
persons who identified as Aboriginal in the 2006 census and other Canadians.
A genuinely liberating philosophy has not translated facilely into effective operations
within contemporary schools. Although most policy makers, teachers, teacher associations, advocacy groups, and parents agree with the goals of inclusion in principle, few
agree about how to achieve it (Lupart, 1998, p. 256). They cannot decide whether inclusion means fundamental changes in the schools or more incremental modifications.
Many observers focus on the lack of a carefully conceptualized blueprint. Canadian
researchers speak to the inclusion confusion (Winzer, 2001), the inclusion delusion
(Lupart, 1998), to a journey without a destination (Naylor, 2005), and to a path more
easily charted than followed (MacKay cited in Bach, 2006, p. 2).
The practice of inclusive schooling is marked by significant boundaries and limitations. A considerable body of literature identifies 13 areas central to any discussion on
the challenges and countervailing forces in the journey toward inclusive schooling in
Canada. These are briefly discussed below.
Unclear Policies
As a matter of public policy, a government or a school system cannot responsibly adopt
inclusion without defining its proposed program (Martin, 1995). Nevertheless, some
dubious and ambiguous inferences underpin current policy decisions. The process is
International Practices.indb 54
10/14/11 5:45 PM
55
Contextual Features
Managing inclusive classrooms requires new kinds of supports or that traditional supports
be provided in new ways. Supports include access to specialists, collaborative planning
and decision-making, appropriate equipment, individual planning, and the availability
of paraeducators (teacher aides). Yet, the school structures and school support systems of
most schools in Canada are hopelessly ill equipped to achieve the educational goal of
fostering continuous progress and appropriate educational services for all students
(Lupart, 1999, p. 220).
Policy and funding are interdependent: Policy provides the framework for how supports
should be provided and funding provides the resources for delivering the supports.
Fundingand who should provide itforms a major roadblock. In recent decades,
education funding has decreased dramatically and the education infrastructure
has become leaner and meaner (Bascia, 2001, p. 2) to the extent that the dynamism of
the inclusive movement is circumscribed by the inadequacy of resource allocation
(Crawford, 2005, p. 20).
International Practices.indb 55
10/14/11 5:45 PM
56
Margret A. Winzer
Cost and economic restraint cause tension between school administrators and parents,
disability rights advocates and general educators, and districts and provinces as they try
to balance aid for general education and also ensure that exceptional students receive
the necessary supports. In some schools, the two systems end up competing for resources.
In others, the supposed autonomy and flexibility allowed to school districts in an
environment of stringent accountability requirements facilitate and arguably encourage
school districts to shift funding and staffing away from inclusive supports (Naylor, 2005,
p. 25). Some places tweak budgets and funding formulas to afford inclusion.
Teacher Workload
Teaching is often a stressful occupation, with demands from administrators, colleagues,
students, and parents compounded by work overload, shifting policies, and a lack of
recognition for accomplishments (Greenglass & Burke, 2003). While the configurations
of the workplace are not all the same, inclusion has meant significant changes in the
composition of classrooms. Any typical elementary classroom will contain children who
demand the attention, energy, and expertise of the teacher.
For many teachers, inclusion increases workload and stress. Inclusion means working
longer hours: In British Columbia, three-quarters of special education teachers reported
that in 2010 their workload was higher than it was 5 years ago (Naylor & White, 2010).
Multiple sources of work intensification exist: the sheer volume of new initiatives, the
emergence of numerous expectations, incessant record-keeping, IEP meetings, IEP writing, complying with complicated funding procedures for students who are exceptional,
supervising the work of paraeducators, and extracurricular activities.
Lack of access to experts is a key stumbling block to the success of inclusive education
(OConnor, 2004). Across the nation, specialist teacher support and the availability of specialists has been sharply reduced. For example, struggling elementary students in Ottawa
face up to a 4-year wait for a formal assessment, the first step in a diagnosis (Pearson, 2011).
Teacher Skills
Considerable evidence suggests that teachers and administrators are insufficiently
prepared and ill-equipped to effect the multidimensional and complex changes that
inclusive education reformers have envisioned (Lupart & Webber, 2002, p. 18). Many
teachers feel under siege. They do not know how to cope with the multiple innovations
asked of them; they seem unprepared to comply with the broad array of requirements
and cannot meet the challenges they face on a daily basis; they do not have a thorough
understanding of the nature and characteristics of students with exceptionalities; they
are not well versed in the skills necessary to adapt curriculum for special learners; and
they cannot adapt to a variety of learning styles in the classroom (Chang, Early, & Winton,
2005; Farkas, Johnson, & Duffet, 2003; Pudlas, 2001).
The signature feature of inclusion is its focus on the individual student as the unit for
planning. Yet, preparing an IEP requires knowledge of the format, as well as knowledge
about normal and atypical child development, curriculum for a number of grade levels,
task analysis, diverse strategies for effective learning, ways to incorporate the skills of support personnel, and effective use of the skills of paraeducators. Many teachers lack the
range of skills, and teacher-training institutions are not preparing candidates for the task.
International Practices.indb 56
10/14/11 5:45 PM
57
Teacher Training
Many teachers in the public system have not had the formal education in working with
students with special needs (Pudlas, 2001, p. 43). One study in Nova Scotia (Edmunds,
Halsall, MacMillan, & Edmunds, 2000) found that 80% of respondents felt that they did
not have adequate professional training for inclusion. In British Columbia, more than
40% of respondents to a survey felt that they were professionally unprepared to teach
students with special needs (Naylor, 2004).
Canadian teacher preparation programs have not kept pace with system needs
(McBride, 2008). Across the nation, teacher preparation for inclusive schooling is uneven
and haphazard (McBride, 2008; Roeher Institute, 2004). No uniform requirements exist
in either the training or certification of personnel who work with special students or in
the establishment of standards of educational practice relating to these students
(McBride, 2008). It is not surprising that at the official provincial or territorial levels,
virtually without exception, personnel responsible for special education see the need for
improved skills and knowledge among classroom teachers in addressing the education of
students with special needs (McBride, 2008).
One confounding factor is the lack of an integrative image of shared purpose and
values guiding teacher education that can translate into a comprehensive approach to
inclusive issues. Jordan (2001) argues that the resources provided by governments for
teacher training and in-service training are inadequate to effectively build system capacity to meet diverse students needs.
Many practicing teachers feel that their work is jeopardized by a lack of professional
training geared toward supporting inclusive schooling. Although teachers are requested
to retrain and reform according to the legislated policy of inclusion, ongoing professional development is a challenge. There are many other demands on teacher time while
decreased education funding reduces access to professional development.
Assessment Issues
A potent theme is the incompatibility between the avowed support for inclusive education
and the dogged pursuit of a standards-based approach to accountability (ATA, 2008).
Evidence indicates that some school systems exclude students with exceptionalities from
large-scale assessments. Fiske and Ladd (2000) speak to the situation in the United
Kingdom; Hursch (2005) notes that American states such as Texas and New York have
found it rational to leave the lowest-performing students behind (p. 614). On the
Canadian side, it is not possible to ferret out data relating to provincial standards-based
assessments or international cycles such as PISA and TIMMS. Because the design and
implementation of large-scale assessments has not effectively factored in the notions
of inclusion, the history of including students with disabilities into large-scale assessments has been dismal (Adamowycz, 2008). It appears that many jurisdictions reshape
the test pool by excluding students with IEPs from the assessment process altogether
(Adamowycz, 2008) so that data matching that generated by the American No Child Left
Behind Act (see Hettleman, 2010) is unavailable.
While it is important to measure education outcomes in order to determine whether
students are improving (Richards, 2011), large-scale system accountability often conflicts
with the focus on individual student needs (Naylor, 2005). Schools must avoid the
International Practices.indb 57
10/14/11 5:45 PM
58
Margret A. Winzer
temptation to overemphasize the importance of standardized outcomes in relation to
pre-established targets of content knowledge relying on narrow assessment methods.
Options range from providing accommodations that do not alter the target skills tested
to providing alternate assessments for students with modifed curricula.
Outcomes
The inclusion concept stresses that [y]oung people with disabilities have an equal right
to be in school and to have something meaningful happen once they are inside (Smith,
1994, p. 7). That is, the inclusive process is understood as the special programs, services,
funding, policies, and quality curriculum in teaching and learning that are in place to
support students with disabilities and should provide a broad array of improved student
outcomes.
Prescriptions for placement and instruction are notoriously vague. Often, an individual
students right to placement is mediated by practicalitythe degree to which a placement
is feasible or workable. For example, some pupils enrolled in specialized classes may not
meet the specific criteria but have been so placed because other specialized classes are
full (Pearson, 2011). In some cases, the talk is of inclusion but the evidence is of exclusion.
The policy says, Lets force the door open for students who are exceptional, but a steady
and increasing flow of problem students are ejected out the back and side doors. In some
cases, students are included but poorly served. The IEP is not implemented faithfully,
and students are left almost entirely to the ministrations of untrained paraeducators (see
Winzer, 2005).
Paraeducators
Variously referred to as teachers aides, teaching assistants, classroom assistants, childcare
workers, paraprofessionals, or paraeducators, this is the fastest growing personnel segment
associated with inclusive schooling (Winzer, 2005). Although the use of paraeducators is
well established, their lack of training has been highlighted as a major concern in the successful undertaking of a pedagogical role (Lindsay, 2003). Particularly for students with
mild disabilities, paraeducators are often untrained in validated instructional protocols
or too inexperienced to implement instructional objectives with fidelity.
Parents
Parents discovery of a childs disability brings them into a lifelong series of interactions. Many families are plunged into the world of infant stimulation, early intervention,
preschools, respite services, and medical intervention. Especially, families have longterm relationships with school systems.
Parents, especially parents of children with significant disabilities, have long formed a
core constituency for the inclusive agenda. Most parents desire inclusion for their
children (Porter, 2004) and appear to have started their connection with the school
system when their child entered school with hope and trust. For many, both hope and
trust dissipated either rapidly or over time (Naylor, 2005). Many parents hold ambivalent
attitudes about inclusion resulting from ambiguous education policy. Nor are they
confident that a school will welcome their child or assure them of a quality education
presented by well-trained and well-supported teachers.
International Practices.indb 58
10/14/11 5:45 PM
59
Many parents express dissatisfaction with the services offered to their children in the
schools. A Statistics Canada survey found that parents of about one-quarter of children
with disabilitiesabout 24.3% of children with disabilities who were attending school
believed that their childs special educational needs were not being met (The Globe and
Mail, 2008). In a British Columbia study, parents felt that relationships with the school
were often strained and difficult. Diagnostic testing was often difficult to obtain;
reporting practices were problematic and inappropriate; concerns surfaced about the
IEP process; and parents felt that they faced a form of systemic resistance to their efforts
to address the issues of programming, staffing, and communication (British Columbia
Teachers Federation [BCTF], 2002).
Research Findings
The scientific evidence on the general advantages of inclusive schooling is elusive and
contested. In studies that compare the benefits of inclusion in general settings to instruction
in special classrooms, impressionistic data tend to be positive; controlled studies with
empirical research show less optimistic results. Research produces mixed results and
modest advantages (Canadian Council on Learning, 2009). Overviews, reviews, and metaanalyses have failed to provide clear evidence for the benefits of inclusion (Lindsay,
2003, p. 6). Research fails to support the efficacy of inclusion for students with learning
disabilities: Eighteen studies from the United States, the United Kingdom, and Canada
concluded that the best research available on the effects of LD student placement only
tentatively favours inclusion (Canadian Council on Learning, 2009, p. 3).
In Canada, the literature and research sources offering national perspectives or
empirical data on implementation remain quite limited. Data is not available on a number of critical pragmatic criteria such as achievement of IEP goals, length of time on an
IEP, general achievement, time spent out of the general classroom, time spent with a
paraeducator, the instructional duties of paraeducators, and whether stigma is associated
with paraeducator support.
FUTUR E TR ENDS
With its widely accepted, and self-proclaimed, value for diversity, it is not surprising that
inclusion in Canada is an article of unshakeable conviction and that a broad-based advocacy exists for all children and youth to be educated in ways that reflect the diversity of
Canadian society and its inclusive values. There is considerable evidence that the general
public, policy makers, parents, teachers associations, and general classroom teachers
support the philosophy of inclusion.
In the past few decades, Canadian society in general has made major gains in its ability
to provide sophisticated services for individuals who are exceptional both in the wider
social arena and within public education. As schools adopt the tenets, they strive to
become learning organizations in which teachers are adapting their pedagogies to the
diversity of learning demands presented by individual children.
In many ways, the horizons are marked by the possibility for growth. Teachers
seem willing to accept and excel at their expanded roles, and many fine examples of
inclusive practice exist. At the same time, there is no shortage of issues and constraints
in interpretation and implementation, and in inherent and unintended contradictions
International Practices.indb 59
10/14/11 5:45 PM
60
Margret A. Winzer
in the agenda. Reflecting on the challenges just discussed and the extensive explorations
in the literature, a number of points are clear. First, inclusive education in Canada is not
yet a reality. Legislative mandates, policy, and public expectations have exceeded not
only the technical capacity of professionals to deliver but also in the capacity of systems
to respond effectively. Second, reform efforts are piecemeal and fragmented with cosmetic changes outweighing substantive transformation. The process of inclusion remains
an intricate and delicate area of educational management with complex and multiple
challenges surrounding implementation. Finally, and perhaps most critical, analyses of
inclusive schooling repeatedly call for events that do not happen.
The matters that continue to generate controversy are familiar concerns and have
dogged the inclusive movement since its inception. These are
the amount of, and the suitability of, inclusive education for all exceptional students;
the documentation needed to access funding;
modification of the way that funding is allocated;
the process used to identify and assess potential exceptional needs;
improvement of the integration of services, most particularly at the infant and
pre-school levels;
improvement of student access to the curriculum;
modification to the accountability framework to take into account the circumstances of students with exceptionalities;
the knowledge and skills required by teachers;
increasing the viability of teacher training as well as the professional development
available to teachers;
ensuring that parents are involved;
and undertaking more research.
As Bach (2006) and other advocates point out, the comprehensive nature of the solution
will require significant changes and investment. It will mean the restructuring of roles
of many of the education actors; a massive professional and leadership development
strategy; restructuring of funding; new accountability mechanisms; major institutional
change within government, districts and schools; new relationships between schools,
parents, and communities; and ways to recruit and retain qualified staff, especially in
rural and isolated schools.
NO T E
The past two decades have seen a remarkable commitment to inclusive ideals and
the development of policies and practices aimed at meeting the needs of all students.
Although closely modeled on the American special education system, the Canadian
system has developed a character of its own molded in large part by the celebration
International Practices.indb 60
10/14/11 5:45 PM
61
R E F E R E NC E S
Adamowycz, R. (2008). Reforming education: Is inclusion in standardization possible?
Canadian Journal of Educational Administration and Policy, 68, 123.
Alberta Education. (2008, July 10). Albertas special education program to be reviewed. Retrieved
from http://education.alberta.ca/department/newsroom/news/2008/july/20080710
.aspx.
Alberta Learning. (2000, November). Shaping the future for students with special needs: A review of
special education in Alberta: Final report. Edmonton, Canada: Author.
Alberta Learning. (2002). Standards for special education. Edmonton, Canada: Author.
Alberta Teachers Association. (2002). Falling through the cracks: A summary of what we heard
about teaching and learning conditions in Alberta schools. Edmonton, Canada: Author.
Alberta Teachers Association. (2008). Success for all. Edmonton, Canada: Author.
Autism Society Canada. (2004, March). Canadian autism research agenda and Canadian
autism strategy: A white paper. Ottawa, Canada: Author. Retrieved from http://www
.autismsocietycanada.ca/DocsAndMedia/ASC_Internal/finalwhite-eng.pdf.
Bach, M. (2006, November). Solidarity forever? What prospects for a movement for inclusive education? Paper presented at the New Brunswick Professional Development Conference on
Inclusive Education.
Bascia, N. (2001). The other side of the equation: Professional development and the organizational
capacity of teacher unions (Working Paper No. 27). Toronto, Canada: OISE, Centre for
the Study of Education and Work.
Bascia, N. (2005). Triage or tapestry: Teacher unions work in an era of systemic reform. In
N. Bascia, A. Cumming, A. Datnow, K. Leithwood, & D. Livingstone (Eds.), International
handbook of educational policy (pp. 593609). London: Springer.
British Columbia Ministry of Education. (1995). Special education services: A manual of policies,
procedures and guidelines. Victoria, Canada: Author.
British Columbia Teachers Federation. (2002). Research project. Retrieved from http://www
.bctf.ca/education/InclusiveEd/Research Project.
Canada News. (2010). Canada ratifies UN Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities.
Retrieved from http://news.gc.ca/web/article-eng.do?m=/index&nid=517849.
Canadian Council on Learning. (2009, March). Does placement matter? Comparing the academic
performance of students with special needs in inclusive and separate settings. Retrieved from
http://www.cclca.ca/CCL/Reports/LessonsInLearning/LinL20090318SpecialNeeds
.html.
Canadian Council on Social Development. (1999). The progress of Canadas children 19992000:
Into the millennium. Ottawa, Canada: Author.
Canadian Institute of Child Health. (2000). The health of Canadas children (3rd ed.). Ottawa,
Canada: Author.
Canadian Teachers Federation. (2004). Poll shows. Retrieved from http://www.oecta.on.ca/
agenda/agendas2004/04sept.html#pol.
International Practices.indb 61
10/14/11 5:45 PM
62
Margret A. Winzer
Chang, F., Early, D. M., & Winton, P. J. (2005). Early childhood teacher preparation in special
education at 2- and 4-year institutions of higher education. Journal of Early Intervention,
27, 110124.
Crawford, C. (2005). Scoping inclusive education for Canadian students with intellectual and other
disabilities. Toronto, Canada: Roeher Institute.
Dunn, L. M., & McNeill, W. D. D. (1953/54). Special education in Canada as provided by local
school systems. Journal of Exceptional Children, 20, 209215.
Dyson, L. (2007). The meaning of social integration in cross-national contexts: A comparison of Canadian and Chinese elementary school teachers perspectives. Journal of International Special Needs Education, 10, 2331.
Edmunds, A. L. (2003). The inclusive classroom: Can teachers keep up? A comparison of
Nova Scotia and Newfoundland and Labrador teachers perceptions. Exceptionality Education Canada, 13, 2948.
Edmunds, A. L., Halsall, A., MacMillan, R. B., & Edmunds, G.A. (2000). The impact of government funding cuts on education: Report from a teacher survey. Nova Scotia, Canada: Nova
Scotia Teachers Union.
Elementary Teachers Federation of Ontario. (2002). Fulfilling the promise: Ensuring success for
students with special needs. Toronto, Canada: Author.
Farkas, S., Johnson, J., & Duffett, A. (2003). Rolling up their sleeves: Superintendents and principals talk about whats needed to fix public schools. Washington, DC: Public Agenda.
Fiske, E. B., & Ladd, H. F. (2000). The tomorrows schools reforms: An American perspective. (IPS
Policy Paper No. 6). Institute of Policy Studies, University of Wellington, New Zealand.
Retrieved from http://ips.ac.nz/publications/files/0321666586e.pdf.
Greenglass, E. R., & Burke, R. J. (2003). Teacher stress. In M. F. Dollard, A. H. Winefield, & H.
R. Winefield (Eds.), Occupational stress in the service professions (pp. 213236). New York:
Taylor and Francis.
Hastings, R., Sonuga-Barke, E. J., & Remington, B. (1993). An analysis of labels of people
with learning disabilities. British Journal of Clinical Psychology, 32, 463465.
Hettleman, K. R. (2010, July 4). The illusion and broken promises of special education. Education Week. Retrieved from http://www.edweek.org/ew/articles/2005/03/09/26hettleman
.h24.html.
Hillsdon, P. (2011). The state of education in Canada and BC. Retrieved from http://www
.paulhillsdon.com/2011/01/04/the-state-of-education-in-canada-and-bc.
Human Resources and Social Development Canada. (2004). Advancing the inclusion of persons
with disabilities (Executive summary). Ottawa, Canada: Author.
Hursch, D. (2005). The growth of high-stakes testing in the USA: Accountability, markets and
the decline in educational quality. British Journal of Educational Research, 31, 604622.
Hutchinson, N. L. (2007). Inclusion of exceptional learners in Canadian schools. Toronto: Pearson
Canada.
Jordan, A. (2001). Special education in Ontario, Canada; A case study of market-based
reforms. Cambridge Journal of Education, 31, 349371.
Lessard, C. (with Brassard, A.). (n.d.). Educational governance in Canada: Trends and significance.
Montreal, Canada: University of Montreal, Centre for Policy Studies in Higher Education and Training.
Lindsay, G. (2003). Educational psychology and the effectiveness of inclusive education/
mainstreaming. British Journal of Educational Psychology, 77, 124.
Lupart, J. (2005, November). Excellence and inclusion: Can Canadian schools achieve both?
Building inclusive schools: A search for solutions. Paper presented at the Canadian Teachers
Federation Conference, Ottawa.
Lupart, J., & Webber, C. (2002). Canadian schools in transition: Moving from dual education
systems to inclusive schools. Exceptionality Education Canada, 12, 752.
International Practices.indb 62
10/14/11 5:45 PM
63
Lupart, J. L. (1998). Setting right the delusion of inclusion: Implications for Canadian schools.
Canadian Journal of Education, 23, 251264.
Lupart, J. L. (1999). Inching toward inclusion: The excellence/equity dilemma in our schools.
In Y. Lenoir, W. Hunter, D. Hodgkinson, P. de Broucker, & A. Dolbec (Eds.), A panCanadian education research agenda (pp. 215231). Ottawa, Canada: Canadian Society for
Research in Education.
Manitoba Education, Training and Youth. (2002). Educational planning. Retrieved from http:/
www.edu.gov.mb.ca/metks4/instruct/specedu/eduplan.html.
Martin, E. W. (1995). Case studies on inclusion: Worst fears realized. Journal of Special Education, 29, 192199.
McBride, S. (2008). A cross-Canada review of selected issues in special education. Victoria, Canada:
McBride Management.
Naylor, C. (2004). Teaching in 2003: Survey reporthow teachers in Coquitlam and Nanaimo view
special education and ESL services. Retrieved from http://cms.bctf.ca/issues/research
.aspx?id=5842.
Naylor, C. (2005, November). Inclusion in British Columbias public schools: Always a journey, never a
destination. Paper presented at the Canadian Teachers Federation Conference, Ottawa.
Naylor, C., & White, M. (2010). Worklife of BC teachers, 2009. Victoria, Canada: British Columbia
Teacher Federation.
Nelson, C., & Huefner, D. S. (2003). Young children with autism: Judicial responses to the
Lovaas and discrete trial training debates. Journal of Early Intervention, 26, 119.
New Brunswick Department of Education. (2002). Guidelines and standards: Educational
planning for students with exceptionalities. Fredericton, Canada: Author.
Nova Scotia Department of Education and Culture. (1996). Special education policy manual.
Halifax, Canada: Author.
OConnor, E. (2004, July 8). Not enough resources for special-needs students, says national
teacher poll. The Province, p. A27.
Ontario Inspector of Prisons, Asylums, and Public Charities. (1878). Tenth Annual Report.
Toronto, Canada: Queens Printer.
Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. (2010). Education at a glance,
2010: OECD indicators. Paris: Author.
Pearson, M. (2011, February 17). Four-year wait for special ed assessments. Ottawa Citizen.
Phillips, R. (2010, June 7). Forgotten and ignored: Special education in First Nations schools
in Canada. Canadian Journal of Educational Administration and Policy, 106, 123.
Porter, G. L. (2004, Winter). Meeting the challenge: Inclusion and diversity in Canadian
schools. Education Canada, 44, 1113.
Pudlas, K. (2001). Educational provisions for children with exceptional needs in British
Columbia. Exceptionality Education Canada, 11, 3354.
Pudlas, K. A. (2003). Inclusive educational practices: Perceptions of students and teachers.
Exceptionality Education Canada, 13, 4964.
Pyryt, M. C. (2003, summer). Special education on Albertas screen. Keeping in Touch, p. 4.
Richards, J. (2011, January 6). School dropouts: Who are they and what can be done? [E-brief].
Toronto, Canada: C. D. Howe Institute.
Roeher Institute. (2000). Count us in: Overview of childhood disability. Toronto, Canada: Author.
Roeher Institute. (2004). Inclusive policy and practice in education: Best practices for students with
disabilities. Toronto, Canada: Author.
Rottmann, C. (2008). Organized agents: Canadian teacher unions as alternative routes for
social justice activism. Canadian Journal of Education, 31, 9751014.
Ryerson, E. A. (1868). Report on institutions for the deaf and dumb and the blind in Europe and in the
United States of America with appendices and suggestions for their establishment in the province
of Ontario. Toronto, Canada: Daily Telegraph Printing House.
International Practices.indb 63
10/14/11 5:45 PM
64
Margret A. Winzer
Sanghavi, D. (2005, April 26). Time to calm down about Ritalin. Boston Globe.
Scorgie, K., Wilgosh, L., & McDonald, L. (1998). Stress and coping in families of children
with disabilities: An examination of recent literature. Developmental Disabilities Bulletin,
26, 2242.
Simpson, R. L. (2004). Inclusion of students with behavior disorders in general education
settings: Research and measurement issues. Behavioral Disorders, 30, 1931.
Smith, W. J. (1994). Equal educational opportunity for students with disabilities: Legislative action
in Canada. Montreal, Canada: McGill University, Office of Research on Educational
Policy.
Smith, W. J. (2007). Data-based advocacy: Determining reasonable accommodations of special needs in an age of accountability. Education Law Journal, 16, 269282.
Special education comes up short, parents feel. (2008, May 27). The Globe and Mail. Retrieved
from http://www.theglobeandmail.com/servlety/story/RTGAM.20080527.
Statistics Canada. (2005, June 28). Canadas Aboriginal population in 2017. The Daily.
Retrieved from http://www.statcan.ca/Daily/English/050628/d050628d.htm.
Statistics Canada. (2008). Participation and activity limitation survey of 2006: A profile for education for children with disabilities. Ottawa, Canada: Author.
Statistics Canada and the Council of Ministers of Education, Canada. (2007). Education indicators in Canada: Report of the pan-Canadian Education Indicators Program. Retrieved from
http://www.cmec.ca/stats/indexe.stm.
Tam, P. (2010, December 15). $25M for autism raises a lot of questions. The Autism News.
Retrieved from http://www.theautismnews.com/2010/12/15/25m-for-autism-raises-a
-lot-of-questions.
Urquhart, I. (2005, November 9). Special education debate returns to haunt Ontario. Toronto
Star. Retrieved from http://www.thestar.com.
Valentine, F. (2001). Enabling citizenship: Full inclusion of children with disabilities and their parents.
Ottawa, Canada: Canadian Public Policy.
Winzer, M. (2001). Reform in special education: The inclusion confusion. Humanisierung der
Bildung, 1, 91105.
Winzer, M. (2005). The dilemma of support: Paraeducators and the inclusive movement.
Exceptionality Education Canada, 15, 101123.
Winzer, M. (2008). Children with exceptionalities in Canadian classrooms (8th ed.). Toronto,
Canada: Pearson.
Winzer, M. (2009). A history of special education: From integration to inclusion. Washington, DC:
Gallaudet University Press.
Wotherspoon, T., & Schissel, B. (2001). The business of placing Canadian children and youth
at-risk. Canadian Journal of Education, 26, 321339.
International Practices.indb 64
10/14/11 5:45 PM
3
Education for All in
the Countries of the
United Kingdom
Education for All (EFA) refers to the global commitment to provide quality basic education
to all children, youth, and adults. While it is usually associated with access to education in the poorest countries of the world, there is a growing appreciation that issues of
access, equity, and quality education are important matters for all countries, rich and
poor. The term was used deliberately in the title of this chapter, not only to locate the
United Kingdom in a broader global context but also because the term special education is
not used consistently across all four countries of the United Kingdom.
T H E U N I T E D K I NG D OM
Understanding that the United Kingdom (UK) is made up of four separate but linked
countriesEngland, Northern Ireland, Scotland, and Walesis an important starting
point for considering national issues of EFA because each country has its own education
system. However, while the strong similarities and links between the different national
systems often justify grouping them together for general discussion purposes, this can
obscure important differences. The common, but mistaken, use of the term England to
refer to the United Kingdom or Britain reinforces the misconception that the island of
Britain is one country. This error further compounds confusion about the relationships
between Britain and the countries of the United Kingdom. To clarify this situation, some
background about the context in which contemporary UK policies have developed and
operated is needed.
Essentially, the interrelated but distinct nature of the national contexts of the countries
of the United Kingdom is historical. The early 18th-century political union of Great
Britain brought England, Scotland, and Wales under a single form of government in
1707. In 1800, a further Act of Union added Ireland until it was partitioned in 1921 to
become the Irish Free State. However, during this time of political change, Northern
Ireland opted to remain a part of the United Kingdom. Hence, today the United Kingdom
refers to Great Britain and Northern Ireland, also commonly (although incorrectly)
referred to as Britain.
The authors would like to thank our colleague Cliff Warwick, Department for Children, Education,
Lifelong Learning and Skills (DCELLS), Wales, for information about the changing policy context in Wales.
67
International Practices.indb 67
10/14/11 5:45 PM
68
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC OF T H E U N I T E D K I NG D OM
Like other European countries, the United Kingdom has been undergoing rapid economic
changes brought about in part by the decline of many traditional industries such as
manufacturing and mining. Heavy engineering (for example, iron and steel manufacturing,
ship building, and volume car making) has been replaced by high-tech industry and the
service sector (tourism and financial services). Together with these major economic changes,
Britain is becoming increasingly urban and multicultural (de Blij, 2005).
The most recent government statistics estimate the population to be 61.8 million (Office
for National Statistics, 2010b). According to the 2001 census, approximately 4.6 million
people (7.9% of the population) are from a minority ethnic group (Office for National
Statistics, 2010a). However, as shown in Table 1, regional variations are substantial.
International Practices.indb 68
10/14/11 5:45 PM
69
International Practices.indb 69
10/14/11 5:45 PM
70
T H E G E N E R A L S C HO OL S Y S T E M
The United Kingdom has a long history of universal provision of public education (see
Table 2). Children between the ages of 5 and 16 must attend school, and the majority of
students remain in education beyond the age of 16. Note that in Northern Ireland the
starting age is 4; the leaving age will be raised to 18 by 2015. Education is financed largely
through national taxation with funds distributed through local authorities, although
some schools are funded directly by the government. Across the United Kingdom, primary schools generally educate both boys and girls, but a small number of secondary
schools are single-sex schools.
In all four countries of the United Kingdom, faith schools are part of the state-funded
education system. Since compulsory school attendance laws were introduced in the 1870s
and 1880s, the state education system developed in partnership with the mainstream
Christian churches. Today, around a third of maintained schools (schools that are eligible
for government funding) in England have a religious character (Church of England,
Catholic, with a small numbers of Jewish, Hindu, Buddhist, and Muslim schools;
Teachernet, n.d.). In Scotland, the majority of schools are effectively secular and are
known as nondenominational schools. Northern Ireland has a highly segregated education system with 95% of pupils attending either maintained (mostly Catholic) schools
or controlled schools (mostly Protestant). Controlled schools are open to children of all
faiths as are Catholic schools. The latter admit some non-Catholic children. In recent
years, a number of integrated schools have been established by the voluntary efforts of
parents supported by the Northern Ireland Council for Integrated Education (NICIE).
These schools are also state funded.
Curriculum
There is a national curriculum in England, which consists of English, mathematics,
science, design and technology, information and communication technology, history,
geography, modern foreign languages, music, art and design, physical education, and
citizenship. In addition, there are a number of other compulsory courses, such as religious education. Children take national curriculum-based tests at age 7, 11, and 14.
Table 2. Number of Schools and Enrollment by Country (rounded up)
England and Wales
Northern Ireland
Scotland
Enrollment
8.5 m
350,000
830,000
Source: http://www.britishcouncil.org/usa-education-uk-system-k-12-education.htm
International Practices.indb 70
10/14/11 5:45 PM
71
The school-level results in England are public and are used to construct league tables of
school performance (Qualifications and Curriculum Authority, 1999).
While the national curriculum also initially applied to Wales, a National Curriculum
Council has retained oversight of the curriculum and undertakes a 5-year review cycle.
From the outset, Welsh has been a core subject in Welsh-speaking schools. In Wales, the
national curriculum tests have been replaced by teacher assessments. In 2008, Wales
introduced a skills curriculum that emphasizes the acquisition of skills over content
knowledge (Warwick, personal communication, 29 November, 2010).
Northern Ireland follows a similar framework to the English national curriculum. However,
the curriculum was recently revised to better provide access to the skills and competences
perceived as relevant to a 21st-century economy in order to provide a rich entitlement and
greater choice, and to enable teaching to be adapted more readily to meet pupils individual
needs and aspirations. The curriculum also includes the study of the Irish language in all
maintained schools; Irish is also the language of instruction in a small number of Irishimmersion schools (Council for the Curriculum, Examinations and Assessment, n.d.).
Scotland is currently making the transition to a new Curriculum for Excellence
program designed to give teachers and schools more flexibility and greater curricular
coherence across the 3 to 18 age range. The purpose of Curriculum for Excellence is
encapsulated in what are called the four capacitiesto enable each child or young person to be a successful learner, a confident individual, a responsible citizen, and an effective contributor (Learning and Teaching Scotland, n.d.).
International Practices.indb 71
10/14/11 5:45 PM
72
OV E RV I E W OF S PEC I A L N E E D S
There is a long-standing tradition of special school provision in the United Kingdom.
Many such schools were established during the 20th century to educate children with
disabilities. Although the numbers varied in different parts of the United Kingdom,
about 2% of children attended special schools. In addition, until the 1970s, a very small
number of children were in hospitals or attended junior training centers run by health
authorities. The 1970 Education Act in England and Wales, followed by similar legislation in Scotland in 1974 (MacKay & McLarty, 2003), and Northern Ireland in 1986,
ended the long-standing practice of classifying a small minority of children as uneducable and put a stop to the arrangements for classifying children suffering from a disability
of mind as children unsuitable for education at school. It also took away the power of
International Practices.indb 72
10/14/11 5:45 PM
73
health authorities and relocated responsibility to education authorities. For the first time
in UK history, 100% of school-age children were entitled to education (Vaughn, 2002).
In the 1970s the government established a Committee of Inquiry, chaired by the
philosopher (now Baroness) Mary Warnock, commonly referred to as the Warnock
Report (Department of Education and Science, 1978). The committee was to undertake
a review of special education policy and provision. Further policy developments followed
the recommendations of the committee report and its associated Education Acts (1980
in Scotland; 1981 in England and Wales; 1986 in Northern Ireland). These acts, informed
by the Warnock Report recommendations, stressed the noncategorical nature of disability and embraced an ecological or interactive view of special needs that suggested that up
to 20% of students may have special educational needs (SEN) at some point in their educational careers. However, attempts to leave behind categories of handicap were not
without problems because many forms of provision, especially special schools, were
themselves categorical.
The tension between a noncategorical approach to special education provision and
the perceived need to categorize children for educational and accountability purposes is
well documented (Wedell, 2008) and remains a current concern and topic of debate
among policymakers, professionals, families, and advocates.
International Practices.indb 73
10/14/11 5:45 PM
74
Stage 3
Stage 4
Stage 5
Source: Department of Education for Northern Ireland. (1998). Code of practice on the identification and assessment
of special educational needs. Belfast: Author.
International Practices.indb 74
10/14/11 5:45 PM
75
Forms of Provision
The relational definition of special needs education as that which is additional to or
different from that which is provided to other students of a similar age characterizes the
legal definitions of special or additional support needs in the United Kingdom. As a
result, there are many forms of provision in mainstream and special schools. Some provision is categorical; some is not. Provision may be made in special schools, special units
attached to mainstream schools, or in mainstream classes. Many mainstream schools
offer resourced provision or special bases for children with particular difficulties, but
the majority of children with special or additional support needs are educated full-time
in mainstream classes, bringing in specialist support as required. Schools in Northern
Ireland, England, and Wales have a designated SEN coordinator (SENCO) responsible
for managing provisions for students with SEN. In Scotland, teachers who provide specialist support are referred to as Support for Learning Coordinators.
For comparison purposes, current data from each country is summarized below. These
data summaries, taken from government Web sites, reflect the differences in policy perspective and emphasis across the United Kingdom.
England
In January 2009, some 221,670 (or 2.7%) pupils across all schools in England had
statements of SEN, a reduction of 1,740 from the previous year. There were some 1,433,940
pupils with SEN, but without statements, representing 17.8% of pupils across all schools.
This is an increase of 0.6 percentage points from 2008. More than half (55.6%) of
children with statements of SEN were placed in early years settings, mainstream schools,
resourced provision in maintained mainstream schools, or SEN units in maintained
mainstream schools. This represents a decrease from the previous year.
The most prevalent type of primary needs among pupils with statements of SEN in
primary schools were speech, language, and communication needs (24%). In secondary
schools, it was moderate learning difficulty (21.7%), and in special schools, severe learning difficulty (23.6%) (Department for Children Schools and Families [DCSF], 2009a).
Scotland
In Scotland there were 676,740 pupils in 2,692 publicly funded schools (367,146 in 2,128
primary schools; 302,921 in 374 secondary schools; and 6,673 in 190 special schools). The
International Practices.indb 75
10/14/11 5:45 PM
76
Wales
In January 2009, there were 14,832 pupils with a statement of SEN (3.1% of the total,
a decrease from 3.4% in 2003). Over two-thirds of these pupils (68.2%) were taught
in mainstream schools. Just under half of the pupils with Statements were educated
in mainstream classes, and more than a fi fth were taught in special classes or units
within ordinary schools. The percentage of pupils with identified additional learning
needs educated in mainstream schools varied considerably across LEAs, from 94.4%
in Ceredigion (which does not have a special school) to 18.5% in Bridgend (Welsh
Assembly, 2009).
Northern Ireland
There are two types of special schools in Northern Ireland: those that cater to children
who have severe learning difficulties and those that cater to children who have moderate learning difficulties. In 2009/2010, there were 4,444 children attending 41 special
schools; 227 pupils were in two hospital schools in Northern Ireland. In addition, there
are 170 special units attached to 88 mainstream schools that cater to a wide range of
educational needs. The Education and Library Boards also provide outreach support
services for pupils with literacy difficulties and behavioral challenges.
Estimates in Northern Ireland are that some 15% of school-age learners have some
special need. This is equivalent to some 50,000 pupils (Department of Education, 2010).
International Practices.indb 76
10/14/11 5:45 PM
77
needs. The variability in identification of SEN is not only associated with differences in
what is ordinarily available in schools; it is also associated with local expectations and
traditions.
It is recognized that there are disparities in terms of who gets what with respect to
educational provision and opportunity (Office for Standards in Education, 2010).
Throughout the United Kingdom, children who have SEN are disproportionately from
disadvantaged backgrounds, are much more likely to be absent or excluded from school,
and achieve less than their peers both in terms of attainment at any given age and in
terms of their progress over time. After 16 years of age, young people with SEN are one
of the groups most likely not to be in education, employment, or training.
International Practices.indb 77
10/14/11 5:45 PM
78
T E AC H I NG A N D L E A R N I NG I N T H E E A R LY Y E A R S
The United Kingdom has a long-standing tradition of early years education. For children
under age 5, publicly funded nurseries and preschools are available for a limited number
of hours each week. Childminders, private day care, voluntary sector playgroups, and local
authority nursery classes (in England) all are considered part of early years provision.
Care for children under the age of 5 is provided by a wide range of professionals.
Providers of early years education vary enormously in terms of their qualifications and
training. While trained teachers work in all classes based in school settings (reception
and nursery classes), this is unlikely to happen in private day nurseries or voluntary sector playgroups. In these settings, staff are likely to have qualifications relating to the care
of young children rather than a teaching qualification.
All of the countries of the United Kingdom make provisions for children with
disabilities and complex needs from birth. The codes of practice that accompany special
education legislation outline a framework for the provision of services to children from
International Practices.indb 78
10/14/11 5:45 PM
79
birth through the school years. While the referral for services may be initiated by anyone,
in many cases it is the early years practitioners who begin the process of identifying
children with special or additional needs. It is common for practitioners to liaise (often
through parents/caregivers) with other agenciesparticularly medicalif children
have been identified with any kind of impairment. In these cases, families may be in
receipt of a disability living allowance, and additional funds will be available to settings
and families to fund additional support as well as to access specialist provisions such as
speech therapy or physiotherapy.
Children with Statements of SEN are given privileged access to settings offering
specialist provisions that are considered particularly suitable. In some cases, this may
mean that children attend a setting outside of the catchment schools their peers
would be expected to attend. When this occurs, additional funding for transport is
provided.
E DUC AT ION A L PL AC E M E N T
As noted, the United Kingdom has followed international trends in adopting policies
of social and educational inclusion. As a model for meeting SEN, inclusive education
requires the elimination of barriers to participation in education (Booth & Ainscow,
2002). There has been considerable debate about how this might best be achieved. Some
argue that classroom teachers should take responsibility for providing the necessary
support to help pupils overcome barriers to learning with specialist input as needed.
Others believe that learners who are experiencing difficulty should have direct access to
specialists. Still others argue that placement in specialist facilities such as special schools
is the best way to educate children who experience difficulties.
To date, there has been no satisfactory resolution to this debate, although UK
government policy has tended to favor models of inclusive education that promote a
process of increasing participation and decreasing the exclusion of vulnerable students
from the culture, curricula, and communities of local schools (Booth & Ainscow, 2002).
However, as noted earlier, the administrative structures that protect the educational
entitlements of children with additional needs are based on an individualized approach
that itself can be a barrier to inclusion (Florian, 2010).
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
In 1988, separate training of special education teachers at the preservice level was ended,
in part because such training had created a group of teachers who were themselves segregated and were seen as a barrier to inclusion. To replace the expertise that would be
lost, further professional development was to be made available for experienced teachers who would take leadership roles in special needs education and inclusion. However,
financial support for the training was soon reduced, leading to questions about who
should be responsible for teaching children with special needs.
The crucial task of preparing and supporting professionals to work in inclusive schools
is gaining increasing attention as educational policies designed to encourage greater
inclusion are enacted. Two aspects of teacher professional development are of concern:
the preparation of all mainstream classroom teachers and the preparation of specialists.
International Practices.indb 79
10/14/11 5:45 PM
80
International Practices.indb 80
10/14/11 5:45 PM
81
In Northern Ireland there is also a greater clarity about the need for new professional
knowledge and skills among teachers. OGorman, Durdy, Winter, Smith, & Barry (2009)
identified the main professional development needs of special needs coordinators as
learning how to liaise with parents, with other teachers, and with the Educational
Psychology Service; monitoring the progress of pupils; and applying for concessions in
public examinations.
As a consequence of the facilitative climate and of incremental revisions to education
in recent years, increasingly diverse pupilssuch as those with disabilities and specific
needs and newcomer pupils from across Europe with alternative language needsare
attending mainstream classes. Teachers in Northern Ireland are mostly concerned with
developing a positive school ethos, ensuring the entitlement of their pupils, reviewing
and implementing educational plans, drawing effectively on the support of classroom
assistants, supporting curriculum differentiation, and preparing curricular materials to
match the pupils attainments.
M A JOR C ON T ROV E R S I E S A N D I S S U E S
Since the 1990s, the countries of the United Kingdom have been working toward
improving access to mainstream education for students with disabilities and others
identified as having SEN. While almost all students (99%) are educated in mainstream
schools, progress has been slow and uneven. As the recent Lamb Inquiry on Special
Educational Needs and Parental Confidence in England has noted, while many children are well supported and making good progress, too many others have a far less
positive experience, and securing appropriate educational support can be a battle for
some families (DCSF, 2009b). Throughout the period of New Labour (19972010),
the government promoted a policy of educational inclusion but retained special needs
policies that continued to rely on traditional approaches; that is, identification and
assessment of individual need and the availability of specialist facilities for those who
chose them.
Unresolved tensions remain between the need for policies that are responsive to the
needs of individuals and the demand for higher standards and greater accountability.
An inspection report on inclusion noted that many schools have difficulty in setting
targets and knowing what represents reasonable progress (Her Majestys Inspectorate,
2004, para. 35).
Wedell (2005) suggests that there are at least four distinct contexts in which questions
about the reasonable progress of students with special needs should be asked. First,
teachers need to know whether the method chosen to help a pupil is effective, or whether
alternative methods might improve progress. Second, teachers and parents want to
know whether teaching is helping their students to make optimum progress. As well,
staff performance review procedures for teachers should involve having teachers set
targets for the effectiveness of the help they give pupils. Finally, league tables and other
comparisons between schools should ask questions about the value added services
they offer (p. 105).
A fundamental tension arises from the way in which content and achievement standards are currently defined. Decisions about what students should know and be able to
International Practices.indb 81
10/14/11 5:45 PM
82
International Practices.indb 82
10/14/11 5:45 PM
83
International Practices.indb 83
10/14/11 5:45 PM
84
International Practices.indb 84
10/14/11 5:45 PM
85
Florian, L., & Kershner, R. (2009). Inclusive pedagogy. In H. Daniels, H. Lauder, &
J. Porter (Eds.), Knowledge, values and educational policy: A critical perspective (pp. 173183).
Abingdon: Routledge.
Gillborn, D., & Youdell, D. (2000). Rationing education: Policy, practice, reform, and equity.
Buckingham, UK: Open University Press.
Government Equalities Office. (2010). Equality Act 2010. Retrieved from http://www.equalities
.gov.uk/equality_bill.aspx.
Her Majestys Inspectorate. (2004). Special needs and disability: Towards inclusive schools. London:
Author.
Home Office. (2007). Life in the United Kingdom: A journey to citizenship. Norwich, UK: The
Stationery Office.
Learning and Teaching Scotland. (n.d.). What is Curriculum for Excellence? Retrieved from
http://www.ltscotland.org.uk/understandingthecurriculum/whatiscurriculumfor
excellence/index.asp.
Leper, J. (2010). Rising numbers of NEET young people a key issue for coalition government.
Retrieved from http://www.cypnow.co.uk/news/ByDiscipline/Youth-Work/1003023
/Rising-numbers-Neet-young-people-key-issue-coalition-government.
MacKay, G., & McLarty, M. (2003). Educational support for children with disabilities. In T. G.
K. Bryce & W. M. Humes (Eds.), Scottish education: Post devolution (2nd ed., pp. 817826).
Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.
McLaughlin, M., & Rouse, M. (2000). Special education and school reform in Britain and the
United States. London: Routledge.
Office for National Statistics. (2010a). Ethnicity and identity: Population size. Retrieved from
http://www.statistics.gov.uk/cci/nugget.asp?id=455.
Office for National Statistics. (2010b). Population estimates. Retrieved from http://www
.statistics.gov.uk/cci/nugget.asp?id=6.
Office for Standards in Education. (2008). How well new teachers are prepared to teach pupils with
learning difficulties and/or disabilities. London: Author.
Office for Standards in Education. (2010). The special educational needs and disability review.
London: Author.
OGorman, E., Durdy, S., Winter, E., Smith, R., & Barry, M. (2009, October). Professional development for post-primary special educational needs teachers in Northern Ireland and the Republic
of Ireland. Belfast: Scotens.
Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. (2007). Quality and equity of
schooling in Scotland. Paris: Author.
Qualifications and Curriculum Authority. (1999). The National Curriculum for England.
London: Author.
Rouse, M., & Florian, L. (1997). Inclusive education in the marketplace. International Journal
of Inclusive Education, 1, 323336.
Scottish Government. (2005). Supporting childrens learning code of practice. Retrieved from
http://www.scotland.gov.uk/Publications/2005/08/15105817/58273.
Scottish Government. (2009). Statistical bulletin education series: Pupils in Scotland, 2006.
Retrieved from http://www.scotland.gov.uk/Resource/Doc/167568/0046177.pdf.
Scottish Government. (2010). A guide to implementing Getting It Right for Every Child: Summary for
practitioners. Retrieved from www.scotland.gov.uk/Resources/Doc/1141/0100658.
Scottish Qualifications Authority. (2006, March). National qualifications: A quick guide.
Retrieved from http://www.sqa.org.uk/files_ccc/nq_quick_guide.pdf.
Scotland Teacher Education Committee. (2009). National framework for inclusion. Retrieved
http://www.scotland.gov.uk/News/Releases/2009/04/26163423.
International Practices.indb 85
10/14/11 5:45 PM
86
International Practices.indb 86
10/14/11 5:45 PM
4
Reform, Restructure, and
Renew: Special Education
in Poland
Jolanta Baran
Poland is a relatively large nation situated in the center of the European continent. It
covers 312,679 square kilometres. The country is divided into 16 provinces (voivodships),
379 districts (powiaty), and 2,478 local government communes (gminy). In the year 2009,
Poland had a population of 38,167,329. The number of people living in urban areas
is increasing; it is now about 61%. The majority of the population is Polish (96.7%).
The most numerous minority groups are Germans (152,900), Belarusians (48,700),
Ukrainians (31,000), Romani people (12,900), Russians (6,100), Lemkos (5,900), and
Lithuanians (5,800).
Poland is a democratic parliamentary republic headed by a president elected by direct
popular vote for 5 years. The bicameral parliament consists of the 460 members of the
lower chamber (Sejm) and 100 members of the senate. Members of the Sejm and the senate are elected by general election for a 4-year term.
Jasiewicz (2009) points out that in Poland faith in God and habitual church attendance
has been preserved better than in any other European society (p. 494). About 89.8% of
the population are Roman Catholics (about 75% practicing). Other religions include
Eastern Orthodoxies (1.3%), Protestants (0.3%), other (0.3%), and unspecified (8.3%;
Central Statistical Office, 2009a).
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC
The long history of Poland and the start of Polish statehood is said to have begun in 996
ad when the prince, Mieszko I of the nation of the Slavs, was baptized and joined medieval Western Christian civilization. In the long intervening centuries, Polands history
was turbulent times of great adversity, of many troubles, but also many triumphs.
At one time, Poland could have been described as a multicultural community. In 1939,
one-third of the total population of 35.1 million inhabitants were of national
minorities17% Ukranians and Belarusians, 10% Jews, 5% Germans, and 1% Russians,
Lithuanians, and Czechs. During the Nazi occupation of Poland in World War II, many
Poles and a huge number of the countrys minorities were killed. After the war, when the
communists took over the government, they made changes in the migration movement of
people as well. During that time, minority schools and religious schools were dissolved.
In 1989, huge political changes engulfed nations in Eastern and Central Europe
and forever changed what was then the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR).
87
International Practices.indb 87
10/14/11 5:45 PM
88
Jolanta Baran
In Poland and other countries, communism was overthrown. Poland then passed
through a difficult, but very promising, era of extensive economic and political change.
The process of political change continues to this day and has transformed postcommunist Poland into a fully democratic society with social structures and political institutions
that reflect a democratic value system in form, content, and function (Mazurek &
Majorek, 2005).
T H E S C HO OL S Y S T E M
Since 1989, education reform has been one of the main vehicles for Polands ongoing
transformation. Education in Poland is defined as part of the common welfare of the
whole of society (ADAPT-Europe, 2007, n.p.). It is guided by the principles contained
in the Polish constitution and by instructions included in international legislation and
conventions (European Agency for Development in Special Needs Education, 2010b).
Debates and discussions at all levels of the countrys political spectrum affirm education as a priority, and identify how fundamental changes in education are crucial for
future social and political change (Mazurek & Mjorek, 2005). After Polands initial
period of transition the prospect of becoming part of the European Union (EU) was also
a prominent factor in formulating education policies. Poland became an EU member on
May 1, 2005.
The period of political transformation that began in 1989 brought about new legislation
that became the basis for changes in education. These multiple reforms modernized the
Polish school system and made it similar to the school systems of other European western
countries. Together with the implementation of new levels of schooling and new types of
schools, the reforms deemed special education to be an integral part of the education
system. Hence, the reforms favored early identification and intervention for students
with special education needs (SEN), as well as their integration into preschool programs
and later schooling.1
The legislative foundations for the functioning of the educational system in Poland
are based on acts relating to all levels of schooling, to SEN, and to higher education.
Particularly relevant legislation for all levels and for students with SEN is detailed in the
following list.
The Education System Act of November 7, 1991, with later amendments, spoke
to general schooling and created organizational norms for much broader forms
of education for pupils with SEN. The act provided education in all types of
1. Terminology and language remain confusing. Poland is 1 of the 27 member nations of the EU-funded
European Agency for Development in Special Needs Education (2010a), which aims to improve education
policy and practice for students with SEN. Therefore, I adopt the European phrase, special education needs in
this chapter.
People familiar with the inclusive agenda recognize that integration, mainstreaming, and inclusion are similar
but not identical terms. The dilemmas contained within these inherent concepts reflect on Polish legislative
foundations and also on the concepts used by researchers when examining the reform agenda. Some parties
argue that when speaking about all possible levels of integration, it is convenient to use one term nonsegregation
education (Szumski, 2006). Others reject this phrase: They see a word that has a root in segregation as inappropriate and not politically correct. For the purposes of this paper, the term integration/inclusion is used.
International Practices.indb 88
10/14/11 5:45 PM
89
schools for students with SEN. Mainstream schools must provide special education, although the act also stated that education can be provided in segregated
special schools.
The Implementation of the Education System Reform Act of January 8, 1999,
with further amendments, brought the most critically important changes.
Mazurek and Mjorek (2005) observe that the scope of the 1999 reform initiative was enormous. It had four major components: It structurally changed the
entire education system from the nursery school level up to graduate studies
in universities; the administration and supervision of the education system was
changed: substantial curricular reforms and changes in teaching methods were
undertaken; external assessment and examination policies and procedures were
changed; and qualifications for the teaching profession were reviewed (also see
Jakubielski, 2002).
The 2004 Poland for Children National Program for 20042012 served as the foundation for special education reform. The goal of the implemented changes was to
provide equal access to education for each child through the creation of optimal
educational conditions with respect to the individual needs and potential of each
pupil with SEN.
The initial 2004 legislation was followed by a Minister of Education decree on
January 18, 2005. The decree focused on organizing education; improving the
upbringing and care for children and youth with SEN; and the care for socially
at-risk children in nursery schools, regular schools, and regular sections or special
sections in mainstream schools. It included details on psychological and pedagogical support centers; parental assistance; the integration of persons with special
needs into the larger society; preparation of students with SEN for independence
as adults; and evaluation of programs in preschools, in primary and secondary
education, and in prevention.
The act of July 25, 2005, the Higher Education Law, with later amendments and
further laws related to higher education.
An operational plan called the Effective, Friendly and Modern Education Plan
started in the 2009 to 2010 school year. It describes program changes, an earlier
start of education (beginning with 6-year-olds), and means to improve ways to
meet special educational needs compatible with the concept of lifelong learning.
A new law, the Education System Act of March 19, 2009, states that between 2009
and 2012 the school starting age (grade 1) will gradually be lowered from 7 to 6. In
line with this, kindergarten (grade 0) will become compulsory from age 5.
A Minister of National Education Decree of February 2, 2009, on organizing early
aid of childrens development, was designed to provide the most advantageous
conditions for children at risk in the early years.
The schools now covered by the Polish educational system are shown in Figure 1. Also
shown is the variety of settings and options for students with SEN that encompass special
International Practices.indb 89
10/14/11 5:45 PM
90
Jolanta Baran
Age
Post-secondary
school*
Post-secondary
school*
Post-secondary
school*
19
Secondary school*
Specialized
secondary school*
Technical
secondary school*
Supple
mentary
secondary
school*
Supplementary
technical
secondary
school*
Vocational
school*
16
Lower secondary
school*
13
Primary school*
7
Pre-primary school*
6
Nursery school*
3
Figure 1. System of education in Poland including special schools, which are denoted by an
asterisk (*).
Source: Dostp osb niepenosprawnych do edukacjistan obecny, szanse i bariery (2006, Kwiecie). Warszawa:
Ministerstwo Edukacji i Nauki. BIP, p. 18.
International Practices.indb 90
10/14/11 5:45 PM
91
schools and special education centres, special classes (sections) in mainstream schools,
and inclusive classes in mainstream schools.
As Figure 1 shows, the Polish educational system includes:
Pre-primary education is part of the school system for children aged 3 years until
the time when they start primary education. Pre-primary classes are established in
nursery schools that are separate establishments or in nursery divisions based at
primary schools.
Starting with the 1999 to 2000 school year, the primary school is divided into
two stages. Stage 1 is grades 1 to 3 and is called integration (not to be confused
with integration for pupils with SEN) because teaching at this stage is designed
to ensure a smooth transition from preschool to primary school. Teaching is
arranged on an integrated basis. Stage 2, grades 4 to 6, is arranged by subject
areas.
Starting with the 1999 to 2000 school year, 3-year compulsory lower secondary
schools (which replaced 8-year primary schools).
Starting with the 2002 to 2003 school year, different types of upper secondary
schools have been established: 2- to 3-year vocational schools that provide training
for lower level employment, such as , 3-year general education secondary schools,
3-year specialized secondary schools, and 4-year technical secondary schools.
Starting with the 2004 to 2005 school year, 2-year supplementary secondary schools
and 3-year technical supplementary secondary schools for those who graduate
from vocational schools.
There are also general art schools (art, music, ballet, and so on) at the level of
upper secondary schools (leading to secondary school finals and professional certification) and postsecondary schools.
For students with SEN, the commonly accepted concept in Poland is for many pathways
to special schooling (Gil, 2007). The multifaceted solutions, which fall within the recommendations of the EU (Council of the European Union, 2008), range from special
schools to a combination of general and special education to full inclusion in the general
classroom.
The different types of special education match the types of education for typically
developing students as shown in Figure 1. There are:
Mainstream education units. A pupil with SEN in integrated/inclusive education
is perceived as an individual who gets some special aid while attending a regular class in a mainstream school. A psychological and pedagogical services center
assesses the students needs and potentials and then develops individualized programs for them. Individualization includes various forms of support such as therapeutic and compensatory classes, including didactic/compensatory functioning,
speech therapy, and social therapy.
International Practices.indb 91
10/14/11 5:45 PM
92
Jolanta Baran
Special education schools and units at all levels catering to all types of disabilities.
During the 2008 to 2009 school year, there were 632 primary special schools,
662 middle special schools, and 65 secondary special schools in urban areas. Far
fewer facilities are located in rural Poland chiefly because support agencies such
as psychological and pedagogical services tend to be located in cities. In 2008 to
2009, there were only 144 special primary schools, 162 special middle schools, and
8 special secondary schools in rural areas. Most of the special schools follow the
mainstream curriculum with the exception of schools for those students who are
deaf, blind, and intellectually impaired.
Special vocational education cater mostly to youth with mild intellectual
disabilities.
Since the 2004 to 2005 school year, 3-year special job-training schools (SJTS) have
been created that are only for persons with moderate to severe intellectual disabilities or those students with multiple disabilities.
Individual education programs at home have been developed for children who,
because of a health condition, cannot attend school every day.
Rehabilitation-education centers serve people who need a special program and
full daycare because of severe and multiple disabilities. At these centers, teachers
work on individual therapeutic/training plans and provide occupational therapy,
living and self-care training, and so on.
Special nursery schools are reserved for young children who have severe and
profound disabilities and who need special facilities for therapy, motor rehabilitation, and augmentative and alternative communication.
Special pre-primary schools exist as separate institutions or as part of special
education centers, rehabilitation-education centers, and in mainstream primary
schools.
Compulsory education is in force in Poland and includes students with significant intellectual and physical disabilities. Children enter the first year of formal schooling in the
calendar year when they are 7 years of age. Pupils with SEN can continue in preschool
until they reach age 10, if necessary. Students must remain in school until they reach the
age of 18; students with SEN can stay in school until the age of 21.
PR I VAT E S C HO OL S
Another component of the new legislation permitted the development of non-state-run
schools, which were previously unknown in Poland. Today, the schools are divided into
two sectors: public and nonpublic (civic/social, church, or private). It is possible for
students to earn the same state certificates and diplomas in nonpublic schools when
those schools implement the minimum program established by the Ministry of National
Education and respect its principles in regard to promoting students. Private schools
are financed by fees received from parents; they can also obtain money from private
International Practices.indb 92
10/14/11 5:45 PM
93
enterprises and foundations. Nonpublic schools with the rights of public schools are
eligible for a governmental grant calculated according to the number of pupils, which
equals 100% of the average cost of educating a pupil in a public school.
Children of religious or ethnic/racial minorities may attend a public school run by the
state government administration or local administrations. Alternatively, they may enter
nonpublic school under the auspices of social organizations and associations, religious
groups, and so on (Central Statistical, 2009b). There are no available statistics to specify
how many students attend which type of school.
The legislation similarly allows for the organization of special education schools and
care institutions to be governed by the government and local administrations. Foundations, associations, religious communities, and other groups were given the right to open
institutions to provide education, rehabilitation, and psychological and pedagogical support, among other services. Initiatives from associations and social organizations garnered donations that led to the growth of a number of facilities. For example, the number
of rehabilitation-education centers is growing because of private initiatives and because
many special institutions that were losing residents due to the integration/inclusion
movement converted into rehabilitation-education centers.
2. According to Hagen (1975), organic work is a term denoting a 19th-century Polish philosophy that
the vital powers of the nation be spent on labour rather than fruitless national uprisings [which] meant
educating the Polish masses in their national language and history, improving both estate and peasant
agriculture through technical education, and encouraging the rise of Polish industry and trade as well
as arts and letters (p. 42).
International Practices.indb 93
10/14/11 5:45 PM
94
Jolanta Baran
Throughout World War II, special schools and the National Special Education Institute
were closed. Under the communist regime after the war, a Marxist-Leninist ideology
determined treatment for persons with disabilities. The social environment characterized disability as a source of shame and denial; the public environment legitimized the
state taking the role of caretaker. Intervention focused on defectology, a Soviet discipline
that stressed the causes, aspects, and substance of impairments and their impact on an
individual, while emphasizing special education as the best remedial treatment for
children with disabilities (United Nations Childrens Fund, 2005). In 1961, legislation
sanctioned segregation: It directed students with SEN to attend special preschools,
schools, and institutions. Most persons with disabilities were confined to segregated
institutions. As part of the political programs of the communist regime, schools and
universities were forced to implement communistic ideology into their pedagogy and
teaching curricula for pupils with SEN.
Currently, the theory and practice of educational integration/inclusion is passing
through a long and revolutionary route in Poland. The first visible and significant
transition of special education in the 1990s was characterized by legislation, different
forms of organizations such as private schools and agencies, varied placement options for
students with SEN, and many research initiatives. Modern Polish education has adopted
inclusion as the preferred model for serving pupils with SEN although a multitude of
different solutions joining elements of mainstream and segregated educational placements are available (European Agency for Development in Special Needs Education,
2010a; Gil, 2007). Both legislation and policy provide the possibility for students with
SEN to learn in all types of schools and have general access to secondary schools.
OV E RV I E W OF S PEC I A L N E E D S
Approximately 14% of Polands population is considered to be disabled. The majority
of persons with disabilities are aged 55 and higher; most live in urban areas. Because of
the very low population growth, the last decade has seen the number of elderly persons
with disabilities overtake the number of school-age children (Central Statistical Office,
2008). According to official figures, 3% of the Polish school-age population has special
needs (Poland, 2007).
In children, the most prevalent etiologies leading to disabilities are related to acquired
origin. Meningitis and other serious inflammatory illnesses cause impairments of the
neurological system that appear as intellectual and sensorial disability in babies and very
young children. Genetic and other congenital conditions account for a small percentage
of causes. About 22% of extremely premature babies show severe developmental deficits:
intellectual disability, cerebral palsy, vision impairments, hearing impairments
(Ministerstwo Edukacji Narodowej, 2005).
The classification of disabilities used by the Ministry of National Education for statistical
reasons does not exactly match the types of special schools and specialist centers detailed in
legislative statements. The categories used by the ministry are deaf, hard of hearing, blind,
vision impaired, impaired motor skills, intellectual disability (mild, moderate, or severe),
autism, multiple disability, socially maladjusted, threatened with social maladjustment,
threatened with addiction, behavioral disorders, psychic disorders, and chronically ill.
International Practices.indb 94
10/14/11 5:45 PM
95
Pupils with specific learning disabilities (SLD) are not presented in the classification
although it is estimated that approximately 10% of the school-age population exhibits
SLD of different intensities. The significant majority of SLD students are in regular
schools. Some need a therapeutic school environment. For example, they may receive
remedial (psychological and pedagogical) support in school in the therapeutic section,
compensatory section, or specialist classes. Depending on an individuals needs, specialist classes might be corrective-compensatory, speech therapy, or social-therapeutic.
The population of boys outnumbers girls in special education nowadays: There are 94
girls for every 100 boys. In children and youth with disabilities, the proportion increases
for boys. There are 55 girls in primary and lower secondary schools to every 100 boys at
the same level of education (Central Statistical Office, 2009b).
In the 2008 to 2009 school year, the total primary school population was 2,294,434
pupils; the total number of the lower secondary school population was 1,393,692. Of
these, there were 26,342 students with SEN in special primary schools and 31,439 in
lower secondary special schools. Regular schools enrolled 39,877 SEN pupils in the primary grades and 26,848 in lower secondary (Central Statistical, 2009b).
More than half of primary school-age children with SEN (59.3%) were in integration/
inclusion; this accounted for 2.8% of the total school population in the 2008 to 2009
school year. Rates were not as high in lower secondary schools; 55.9% of pupils with disabilities are in special education although this is 4.1% of the entire school population
(Central Statistical Office, 2009b).
The population of pupils with mild intellectual disabilities is the largest among all of
those with disabilities in Poland. Most often, these children start education in regular
schools. Later, 80.3% of such students learn in special vocational schools. Children with
hearing or vision impairments, and those with physical disabilities, are found more often
in integration/inclusion than in segregation.
In secondary schools, the most numerous groups of youth with disabilities are
those physically disabled (23.4%), chronically ill (16.4%), visually disabled and
hearing disabled (equally 9.7%), and mildly intellectually disabled (9.4%). Young persons with hearing impairments and those with physical disabilities are more likely
than other groups with disabilities to continue education in postsecondary schools
(Central Statistical Office, 2009b). The rates in higher education are persons with
chronic illness (60%), persons with physical disabilities (25%), those blind and with
vision disabilities (8%), and deaf as well as persons with hearing disabilities (6.5%)
(Cierpiatowska, 2009).
E A R LY I N T E RV E N T ION
Preschool education in Poland comprises children aged 3 to 6. Younger children may
attend nursery schools supervised by the Ministry of Health. The forms of organization
of nursery schools and pre-primary schools for children with disabilities are similar to
the other levels of education.
Pre-primary education for children with SEN is not compulsory. However, children of
any kind and any level of disability have the right to access services. Early intervention
support is aimed at children to stimulate their development and to offer their parents
International Practices.indb 95
10/14/11 5:45 PM
96
Jolanta Baran
guidance. The support is provided by early support teams that include different specialists such as psychologists, physicians, and speech therapists.
In the years between 2005 and 2007, the government launched a pilot program on
early intervention. The main goal was to devise an early, multispecialist, comprehensive,
coordinated, and continuous method to identify children at risk for disabilities or children with established disabilities, as well as plans to serve the needs of these children
and their families at an optimal level (Raport, 2008). The task of coordinating included
three departments (health, education, and social politics) and resulted in a universal
model of early aid services.
As discussed earlier in this chapter, legislative decisions to accompany the research
and the educational model have emerged. Both public and private institutions are
recommended for early intervention. They can be psychological and pedagogical
services centers, specialist centers, special schools and special education centers,
rehabilitation-education centers, or at-home programs. The team for early aid includes
a special teacher with respect to a kind of disability (specifically intellectual, hearing or
vision), a psychologist, a speech therapist, and other specialists adequate to a childs
needs.
In the last decade, the overall number of children in nursery schools and pre-primary
schools decreased. One reason is that Poland has a negative population growth. In
addition, more than half of all families do not take advantage of such institutions. However,
the numbers of children with SEN attending preschool institutions is relatively high. Of
the total preschool population, there are approximately 1.9% in the age range of 0 to 4
years and 2.8% age 5 to 9 years (Ministerstwo Edukacji Narodowej, 2004). Nevertheless,
many parents do not try to place their disabled child in any preschool institution. Reasons
include false information or lack of information and knowledge about their childs needs
and rights, barriers to transportation, and social isolation of the family. The availability
and openness of nursery schools and pre-primary schools also remains limited.
A PPROAC H I NG I N T EG R AT ION
The number of students in special schools and settings decreases year by year. When
compared to special schools and special centers, the past decade has seen an increasing
number of pupils enter integration/inclusive education. A group of philosophical and
practical reasons underlie the slow and gradual change from segregation to integration/
inclusion. These include:
Many people consider that the costs for inclusion are less than for segregated
education. For example, when pupils are in segregated settings, class sizes are kept
small depending on the type of disability. Generally, for pupils with multiple disabilities or autism, including Aspergers syndrome the maximum class size is 4
students; for deaf or hard of hearing pupils and those with moderate or severe
intellectual disabilities, the maxium class size is 8; for blind pupils or those with
low vision, up to 10; for pupils with physical/motor disabilities, including aphasia,
up to 12; for pupils with mild intellectual disability, with social maladjustment,
and threatened with social maladjustment, up to 14; for pupils with profound
International Practices.indb 96
10/14/11 5:45 PM
97
International Practices.indb 97
10/14/11 5:45 PM
98
Jolanta Baran
Students with SEN who are integrated/included follow the same curriculum as the
other students, if their learning capabilities meet the required standards. If learning difficulties make it impossible for a child to follow the class, then an individual curriculum
is provided (Hyzniak, 2008). In the classroom, two teachers work with pupils at the same
time during activities. These are referred to as the leading teacher and the supportive
teacher. The latter is a special teacher with additional teaching certification such as an
early education certificate or any school subject certificate. The role of the support
teacher includes making the school syllabus compatible with the capabilities of a child;
setting individual learning targets for a child; making decisions about the grades a child
receives; corresponding with the childs parents; and personally assisting children
throughout the day (Hyzniak, 2008).
It is a rule that the space in a classroom for integration/inclusion has specific arrangements. The distinguished zones include a relaxation zone; an individual work zone for
special methods used by the supportive teacher in a one-to-one situation to avoid any
disturbances in other pupils participating in the lesson process; and special equipment
appropriate to an individuals special education needs.
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
Teachers who work with pupils with SEN need additional qualifications. This is usually
a special education certificate, often with a major in intellectually disabled education
because pupils with that disability outnumber those with others disabilities, although it
may also be in other specializations. Teachers working with young children with SEN are
supposed to have at at least a B.A. in pre-primary education. In special nursery schools
and in special pre-primary schools, teachers are special educators with respect to the
particular type of disability.
The Education Development Center (ORE) under the Ministry of National Education
is responsible for coordinating the work of regional subagencies and for providing information and training for professionals to understand pupils with SEN. Currently, teachers
have wide access to postgraduate studies, professional vocational courses, workshops,
and other enriched activities. Universities and colleges offer courses in special education, remedial work, psychological and pedagogical support, and many other offerings
at the undergraduate, graduate, and postgraduate levels to provide the qualifications
needed.
However, since Poland is a member of the EU, it must conform to the Bologna System
of Education. The Bologna Systems requirements conflict with the present Polish special
education training.
M A JOR C ON T ROV E R S I E S A N D I S S U E S
Since integration/inclusion in education has become a fact in Poland, discussions about
its legitimacy no longer occur (Baran, 2000). Nevertheless, the multidimensionality of
the phenomenon brings complex dilemmas that are theoretical, philosophical, pedagogical, and social, as well as economic and legislative.
International Practices.indb 98
10/14/11 5:45 PM
99
Gil (2007) points out that, The situation for disabled people in Poland appears
virtually perfect from a policy perspective; however, from a practical perspective, much
work is needed (p. 45). The following are conclusions based on inquiry and research
with teachers and other education specialists about the difficulties in implementing integration/inclusion education reform in Poland.
Theoretical debates abound. Some highly regarded educators argue for more policy to reform mainstream schooling; other equally eminent voices argue for the
retention of separate facilities. At the same time, some researchers argue that the
principles of integration in the least restrictive environment clash with the ideals
of inclusion. For example, if pupils with different abilities and those with SEN
participate together in the same lesson, the teacher has to organize the process in
a very restrictive and structured way in order to meet the educational needs of all
the different pupils. While the process may be good for some pupils, it may not suit
others, such as those who are more creative or gifted.
The current legal and policy frameworks in Poland do not provide children with
assistance to integrate into society. The potential of the legislation aimed at helping children to participate fully in school life is typically hypothetical and rarely
put into practice (Gil, 2007, p. 45).
There are approximately 3 to 4 times fewer available places in integration than are
needed (Apanel, 2009). Nor is every school and every teacher ready to organize
integrative/inclusive education.
There is a low awareness of SEN among regular school teachers together with a
lack of appropriate teacher preparation to work with SEN pupils. For example, a
comparative study of changes in the preparation for teachers who work in regular
schools with pupils with SEN (Gajdzica, 2006) did not show significant growth
when comparing the data of the 1999 to 2000 school year with those of the 2004 to
2005 school year. Ninety percent of teachers claimed that when they teach a regular class they do not spend the time with SEN pupils that is necessary to execute
the students program requirements and to support their development appropriately. Less then half of the teachers differentiated teaching methods; about the
same number favored observation and practical methods.
The contradictory perceptions of inclusion have to be evaluated within a context
of reduced budgets for education. The budget is not high enough to respect all
expectations in this area and there is a lack of money for the equipment needed
in schools.
There are not enough professionals to support integration/inclusion. The lack
includes specialists such as speech therapists, remedial teachers, and therapeutic
teachers for children in pre-primary schools and for pupils with cerebral palsy,
speech disorders, and learning disabilities (Apanel, 2009).
Parents are less satisfied with integrated/inclusive education than are leading
teachers and supportive teachers. Parents satisfaction is correlated with their
International Practices.indb 99
10/14/11 5:45 PM
100
Jolanta Baran
childrens feelings about their classmates affinity level and their satisfaction with
the supportive teacher.
There are differing expectations. School personnel and parents argue about the
range of services promised as opposed to the ones offered by the school. They also
argue about the desired or expected outcomes by parents for their child.
Parents of nondisabled students often have negative social attitudes toward students
with SEN.
Pupils with SEN often occupy poor social positions in mainstream schools.
SEN children often dont have sufficient preparation during their preschool period
to start primary education.
FUTUR E TR ENDS
The phrase education for all (United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural
Organization, 2005) has greatly impacted legislative decisions and initiatives by the Polish
government. The optimistic and expected perspective is that integration/inclusion will
bring good results for all pupils in all areas of their lives and also in the school system.
The Ministry of Education program for the coming years is focused on the activation
of such assumptions. To accomplish this, supportive teams will be created in each school
to supervise and to aid a teachers work. Professionals called methodical advisors (from
the Education Development Center local agencies) and leader teachers will play a
significant role in giving directions and help.
This perspective calls for a new profile of teacher competencies and better teacher
preparation in individual work techniques and in special education issues in order to
meet the needs of pupils with SEN appropriately. A new model of cooperation between
schools, psychological and pedagogical services centers, other agencies, and parents will
be devised.
R E F E R E NC E S
ADAPT-Europe. (2007). Poland. Retrieved from http://www.adapt-europe.org/poland
/education.htm.
Apanel, D. (2009). Edukacja integracyjna jako obszar zainteresowania pedagogiki specjalnej
[Inclusive education as an area of interest in special education]. In G. Dryaowska, &
H. uraw (Eds.). Trwao i zmiana w pedagogice specjalnej [Persistence and change in special
education] (pp. 167179). Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Akademickie AK.
Baran J. (2000). Otwarto i gotowo nauczycieli do zmian systemu edukacji [Teachers
readiness and willingness to change the education system]. In A. Rakowska & J. Baran
(Eds.) Dylematy pedagogiki specjalnej [Dilemmas in special education] (pp. 97103). Krakw:
Wydawnictwo Naukowe Akademii Pedagogicznej.
Central Statistical Office (2008). Demographic yearbook of Poland. Warszawa: Zakad Wydawnictw
Statystycznych.
Central Statistical Office (2009a). Concise statistical yearbook of Poland. Warszawa: Zakad
Wydawnictw Statystycznych.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
101
Central Statistical Office (2009b). Education in 2008/2009 school year. Warszawa: Zakad
Wydawnictw Statystycznych.
Cierpiatowska T. (2009). Studenci z niepenosprawnoci. Problemy funkcjonowania edukacyjnego
i psychospoecznego [Students with disabilities. Educational and psychosocial functioning problems]. Krakw: Wydawnictwo Naukowe Uniwersytetu Pedagogicznego.
Council of the European Union. (2008). Resolutions on the situations of persons with disabilities in
the European Union. Report 6941/08. Brussels: Author.
Dykcik W. (2006). Otwarto pedagogiki specjalnej [The scope of special education]. In
C. Kosakowski, A. Krause, & S. Przybyliski (Eds.) Pomidzy teori a praktyk. Dyskursy
pedagogiki specjalnej t. 5 [Between theory and practice. Discourses in special education vol. 5]
(pp. 1319). Olsztyn: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Warmisko-Mazurskiego.
Dostp osb niepenosprawnych do edukacjistan obecny, szanse i bariery [Disabled persons access
to educationcurrent status, opportunities and barriers]. (2006, Kwiecie). Warszawa:
Ministerstwo Edukacji i Nauki. BIP.
European Agency for Development in Special Education Needs (EADSEN) (2010a). Retrieved
from www.european_agency.org.
European Agency for Development in Special Education Needs (2010b). Legal system, Poland.
Retrieved from http:// www.european.org/country-information/poland/national.
Gajdzica, Z. (2006). O wychowaniu i ksztaceniu dzieci o specjalnych potrzebach
edukacyjnych w szkole oglnodostpnej [On the upbringing and education of children
with special educational needs in mainstream schools]. In J. Wyczesany & Z. Gajdzica
(Eds.). Uwarunkowania edukacji i rehabilitacji uczniw o specjalnych potrzebach w rozwoju
[Developmental determinants in the education and rehabilitation of students with special needs]
(pp. 98145). Krakw: Wydawnictwo Naukowe Akademii Pedagogicznej.
Gil, M. (2007). From segregation to equalization: The Polish perspective on educating
children with intellectual disabilities. Journal of Contemporary Issues in Education, 2,
4052.
Hulek, A. (1992). Ewolucja integracyjnego systemu ksztacenia dziecka niepenosprawnego
[The evolution of an inclusive education system for disabled children]. In A. Hulek, &
B. Grochmal-Bach (Eds.). Ucze niepenosprawny w szkole powszechnej [The disabled student
in elementary school] (pp. 1333). Krakw: Wydawnictwo Naukowe WSP.
Hyzniak, A. (2008). Case study: Special education needs children in mainstream education
in Poland. Retrieved from http://www.hltmag.co.uk/jan08/stud03/html.
Jakubielski, L. (2002). Reform in a changing society: The case of Poland. Retrieved from
http://www.umich.edu/~iinet/crees/outreach/jakubeilski.htm.
Jasiewicz, K. (2009). The past is never dead: Identity, class, and voting behavior in
contemporary Poland. Eastern European Politics and Society 2, 491508.
Korzon, A. (2009). Ksztacenie integracyjne niepenosprawnych potrzeba specjalnych
kompetencji nauczyciela szkoy oglnodostpnej [Inclusive education for the disabled
Required competencies for general school teachers]. In T. kowska, & I. RamikMaewska (Eds.). Wielowymiarowo edukacji i rehabilitacji osb zniepenosprawnoca [The
dimensions of educating and rehabilitating persons with disabilities] (pp. 723729). Szczecin:
Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Szczeciskiego.
Mazurek, K., & Majorek, C. (2005). Poland: Transformations in society and schooling. In
K. Mazurek & M. Winzer (Eds.). Schooling around the world: Debates, challenges, and practices
(pp. 264283). New York: Pearson.
Ministerstwo Edukacji Narodowej. (2005). Wczesna, wielospecjalistyczna, kompleksowa,
skoordynowana i ciga pomoc dziecku zagroonemu niepenosprawnoci lub
niepenosprawnemu oraz jego rodzinie. Program rzdowypilota 20052007.
(2005) [Early, multidisciplinary, comprehensive, coordinated and ongoing help
for children with disabilities and their families. The government programA pilot
10/14/11 5:45 PM
102
Jolanta Baran
project 20052007 (2005)]. Retrieved from http://www.men.gov.pl/index.php?option
=com_content&view=article&id=446%3 Aqwczesna-wielospecjalistyczna-kompleksowa
-skoordynowana-i-ciga-pomoc-dziecku-zagroonemu-niepenosprawnoci-lub-niepeno
sprawnemu-oraz-jego-rodzinieq&catid=118%3Apomoc-psychologiczno-pedagogiczna
&Itemid=155.
Ministerstwo Edukacji Narodowej. (2008). Raport z realizacji pilotau programu rzdowego
Wczesna, wielospecjalistyczna, kompleksowa, skoordynowana i ciga pomoc dziecku zagroonemu
niepenosprawnoci lub niepenosprawnemu oraz jego rodzinie (WWKSC) w latach 20052007
[Report on the implementation of a government pilot program titled Early,
multidisciplinary, comprehensive, coordinated and ongoing help for children with
disabilities and their families (WWKSC), 2005-2007]. Zesp Roboczy ds. Ewaluacji i
Monitoringu Pilotau Programu WWKSC. Warszawa: Author.
Pilecka W., & Pilecki J. (1994). Poland. In M. A. Winzer, & K. Mazurek (Eds.), Comparative
studies in special education (pp. 334349). Washington, DC: Gallaudet University Press.
Rakowska A. (2007). Dylematy edukacyjne nauczycieli szk specjalnych [Dilemmas of
special education teachers]. In C. Kosakowski, A. Krause, A. yta (Eds.) Osoba z
niepenosprawnoci w systemie rehabilitacji, edukacji i wsparcia spoecznego. Dyskursy pedagogiki
specjalnej t. 6 [Rehabilitation, education, and social support for persons with disabilities.
Discourses in special education, vol 6] (pp. 5964). Olsztyn: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu
Warmisko-Mazurskiego.
Szumski, G. (2006). Integracyjne ksztacenie niepenosprawnych. Sens i granice zmiany edukacyjnej
[Inclusive education and learning disabilities. Understanding the meanings and boundaries of
educational change]. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN SA.
United Nations International Childrens Fund. (2005). Children and disability in transition in
CEE/CIS and Baltic states. Florence, Italy: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization. (2005). Guidelines for
inclusion: Ensuring access to education for all. Retrieved from http://unesdoc.unesco.org
/images/0014/001402/140224e.pdf.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
5
Special Education from an
International Perspective:
The Case of Germany
The authors would like to express their gratitude to David Whybra for his careful and thoughtful
translation of this chapter from German into English.
103
10/14/11 5:45 PM
104
T H E G E R M A N S C HO OL S Y S T E M
Each of the 16 federal states has its own ministry of education. Each state enjoys cultural
sovereignty and individual ministries determine their own school system. All 16 ministers
of education are members of the Standing Conference of the Ministers of Education and
Cultural Affairs of the States in the Federal Republic (in German, the KMK). As early as
1955, decisions and joint agreements of the KMK created a common framework for their
school systems that guaranteed the correspondence or comparability of the curricula,
final qualifications, and teacher education and training. The KMK thus enables a high
measure of mobility for learners and teachers within Germany. Directives on content
in the subjects and areas of learning are issued additionally as recommendations to be
accommodated in the curricula of each state.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
105
All schools in Germany are public schools: The state and the local authorities are always
involved, even if the schools are privately funded. Public responsibility for the individual
school is reflected in the educational aims and in matters of administration. Under the
Basic Law (Article 6 II), parents have the right to choose the appropriate school type for
their child. However, the government may restrict this right for educational reasons.
There is also a basic right to free development of personality (Article 2 I). This applies to
freedom of worship, for which a place must be found in educational institutions.
The government supplies the schools with staffteachers are paid by the respective
federal state. The school-maintaining body or local authority bears the remaining costs
for primary schools and secondary schools. As a rule, they are also responsible for schools
with special needs, insofar as they are not otherwise maintained by agencies such as
church or humanitarian associations like Diakonie, Caritas, or the Lebenshilfe. The
material costs borne by the local authority are chiefly constructing school buildings and
equipping them with amenities. The local authorities are also responsible for maintaining
the buildings; supplying the teaching and learning materials; possibly supervising the
children outside of lessons; and paying for miscellaneous nonteaching personnel such as
janitors and administrative staff.
In general, the primary schools are half-day schools that offer neither lunch nor an
afternoon program. The necessity for, and the supervision of, pupils after their lessons
has been fiercely discussed in Germany for decades. The numbers of schools with an
afternoon program and the numbers of all-day schools have been climbing, but to a different degree in the individual federal state. In these cases, the parents are obliged to
contribute to the cost of food and supervision.
The German system is described as tripartite. As Figure 1 shows, pupils are selected
after 4 years in primary school for the secondary phase. This controversial issue has
been discussed for decades. A recent event illustrates the flavor of the debate. When
the government of the city-state of Hamburg put forward a draft law in 2010 for the
extension of the primary school stage to 6 years, the population rejected this draft in
a referendum.
Critics still plead for an 8- to 10-year basic education so that individual talents and
abilities will be able to develop and not become abruptly suppressed by school decisions
made at the age of 10. However, the federal states have been unable to decide on the
abolition of early selection: Six-year primary education only exists in two federal states.
As mentioned, the general school system is often referred to as the tripartite system.
The schools for special needs, or special support schools as they are called today, are often
not considered in descriptions or public statistics of the general tripartite school system.
In truth, however, the special schools are a fourth part of the school system that selects
children during their early primary years according to special needs categories and individual development characteristics.
Special schools take a large share of the pupils in urban environments. This can be
explained by the urban mix of socioculturally disadvantaged children and young people,
whether immigrants or not, who are in need of special learning support. With the exception of placements for children with learning disabilities or language difficulties, special
institutions are, as a rule, all-day schools, often combined with a boarding school. This is
discussed in greater detail in the following.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
106
Hauptschule
(general education
secondary school)
Grundschule
(primary
school)
Berufsbildungsjahr/
Duale Ausbildung
(special vocational year/
dual vocational training)
Realschule
(middle education
secondary school)
Berufsschule/Berufsaufbauschule/Fachoberschule
(vocational school/
technical secondary
school)
Gymnasium
(grammar school)
gymnasiale Oberstufe
(senior grammar school)
or
Gesamtschule
(comprehensive
school)
berufliches Gymnasium
(vocational high school)
Berufspraxis
(vocational
practice)
Fachhochschule
(university of
applied sci.)
Universitt
(univerisity)
4 Jahre (4 years); 5 bis 6 Jahre (5 to 6 years); 3 Jahre (3 years); 3+2 Jahre (years)
T H E DE V E L OPM E N T O F I N T EG R AT ION I N G E R M A N Y A N D T H E
C ON T E X T OF I T S J US T I F IC AT ION
Legislation
One normative definition of disability does not exist. On the contrary, the terms to
describe disabilities vary around the world. National legislation means that disabilities
are interpreted quite differently in different nations. In general, however, legislation
establishes who is entitled to what forms of education or, possibly, who has to be
protected.
In Germany, the laws in question are the Federal Social Security Law, the Employment
Support Law, and the Federal Severely Disabled Law. Health insurance covers medical
and complementary services for the indisposed and the disabled regarding rehabilitation. Legally fixed employment support is for vocational and supplementary purposes.
There also exists a certain right to social indemnification (Antor & Bleidick, 2001).
Article 3(2) in the German Basic Law, added in 1994, is decisive. It states that, No one is
to be disadvantaged on account of a disability. Nevertheless, the discussion about equality under public law continues in Germany.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
107
blind was established in Berlin. Seventy years later, the first schools for children with
learning difficulties were founded.
It was only during the 1960s that a wide expansion of schools for special needs began.
Special needs schools were created to cater to 11 groups of disability. The disability
groups were: learning, language, mental, hearing, deafness, sight, blindness, physical,
behavior, serious multiple disabilities, and illness. The schools for special needs promised, among other things, homogeneous classes, small class size with stronger individualization and differentiation, subject content appropriate to the slower learning speed of
disabled children, optimal dovetailing of the pupils learning requirements and teaching steps, well-illustrated teaching materials, and specially qualified teachers.
One reason for the increase in the number of schools for children needing learning
support was the trend to a performance-oriented society and school system. This brought
with it the necessity that the learning of typical pupils in general schools would not be
disturbed nor endangered by slower pupils (Graumann, 2000). Still, the 1960s also saw
moves toward more democracy being called for by the state, which equated with
developments in the education system toward equality of opportunity, emancipation,
and self-independence.
Of course, this encouraged various education policy debates and increasingly strong
criticisms of the separation of children with disabilities into schools for special needs. In
determining societys share in the causation and remediation of learning problems, for
the first time schooling itself was considered to be the possible cause of failing
performance.
Some people argued that the separation processes, which go hand in hand with
certain types of disability, offer the opportunity to justify specific claims for help and
support. Counterarguments claimed that special schools harbor the danger of
segregation and labeling, which then causes social disadvantage. With separation and
differentiation, special needs education does not succeed in sufficiently achieving its
quality standards. Problems then arise involving stigmatization and labeling, poor
transferability to general schooling and to working life, a lessening of development
opportunities through a reduction of the learning materials and of social contacts, and
the cementing of social inequality (Graumann & Rakhkochkine, 2007). School marks
and selection procedures were similarly criticized because they drew mainly children
from families with a low social profile into the vicious circle of insufficient early
conditioning for learning, subsequent bad marks, and finally transfer to special needs
education. Nevertheless, even as the legitimate nature of special needs education fell
into a crisis both on the educational policy level and on the level of content, special
schools continued to expand.
At the end of the 1970s, after approval by the school authorities of a number of federal
states, the first pilot projects working on integration were set up. In 1975, the Flming
primary school in Berlin (Projektgruppe Integrationsversuch, 1988) became the first
school in the state system in the FRG and West Berlin to begin to teach disadvantaged
and nondisadvantaged children in one classa so-called integration class. It thus
became a guiding light for all those schools that were prepared to give integration a try.
The basic conditions were 15 pupils, of which 3 to 5 children had some special need,
and team-teachingthe cooperation of general educational and special needs
competences.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
108
DE F I N I T ION OF DI S A BI L I T Y
Contrasted with the concept of illness, disability is defined as lasting changes in the
physical, mental, or intellectual capacities that deviate from a state of normality whereas
illness is seen as a passing disturbance of bodily functions. Models of these explanations
can be summarized as follows:
Disability as an individual category. A disability is caused by some damage, or is an
individual anomaly. The individual is defined by his or her disability.
Disability as a labeling, conceptual construct. A disability is seen as the result of a
process of attribution, oriented toward social or cultural perceptions.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
109
School Population
The group of pupils with learning difficulties is by far the largest group among the
pupils with special needs (43.3%). Problems first emerge through an experience of
the learner with the school system. The pupil demonstrates a special need that cannot
be covered in general schools. A high percentage of pupils from families with a low
social profile and/or a background of immigration fall into in this category. Pupils
are transferred to special placements from general schools. For example, in 2000
the risk of being transferred to a special needs school for a learning disability for a
foreign child was 2.6 times greater than for an ethnic German child (Kornmann &
Kornmann, 2003).
The distribution of boys and girls with special needs is different according to disability.
Special needs are diagnosed far more in boys than in girlsabout two-thirds versus
one-third. For example, the proportion of girls is distinctly lower in the schools for children with emotional and behavioral difficulties compared with boys.
Disability is also institutionally fixed. In particular, boys attend special needs schools
for emotional and social development, as well as for delayed language development,
much more often than girls. By way of contrast, girls are almost equally represented in
schools for children with learning disabilities (Kottmann, 2004).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
110
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10.0
6.6
16.6
11.6
5.0
2.1
Language
Physical
development
Mental
development
Emotional
and social
development
Special need
(not defined)
Ill health
81.6%
2.1
4.9
7.4
15.5
5.2
7.8
2.3
1.1
35.5
18.4 %
0.0
0.1
4.2
1.1
1.4
2.2
1.0
0.5
7.8
81.6%
100.0
98.0
64.0
93.0
79.0
78.0
70.0
69.0
82.0
Ratio of students
in special schools
to total of those
receiving specific
special support, %
18.4%
0.0
2.0
36.0
7.0
21.0
22.0
30.0
31.0
18.0
Ratio of students
integrated in general
schools to total those
receiving specific
special support, %
Approximately 8 million pupils were taught in 2008 in German schools at the primary and secondary levels (excluding vocational schools). Of these, approximately 0.5
million needed special support. Of these, approximately 400,000 were given support in special schools and approximately 100,000 were given support in general
schools.
100.0%
3.3
Hearing
Total
1.6
43.3
Sight
Learning
Special needs
Table 1. Survey of the Distribution of Pupils in Need of Special Support at Special Schools and Those at Integrative General Schools
(Data: KMK, 2010)
112
10/14/11 5:45 PM
113
Physical disabilities. Pupils with physical disabilities were not, as a rule, provided
with any schooling in the past. Since the 1960s, however, schools specifically for the
physically disabled have come into being, mostly for children with severe, multiple
physical disabilities. The schools for children with physical disabilities are mainly
all-day schools, generally located on the edge of towns.
Integrative schooling can only be achieved in some cases. Of all pupils
with physical disabilities, 79% attend a special institution, and 21% are taught
integrated in general schools. It is unfortunately very expensive to equip general
schools in a disabled-friendly and barrier-free way. At the moment, work is being
undertaken to redesign some physical disability schools into support and advice
centers that can offer services in special needs individual support and advice for
general schools.
Schools for students with physical and motor disabilities follow the same
curriculum as the general schools. Modifications to the curriculum are made
relative to individual learning abilities and the special needs of the pupils. Some
teachers for students with certain disabilities such as cerebral palsy, use basal
activation, which creates situations that facilitate actions on a neurophysiological
basis, thus improving muscle tension movement coordination.
Hardly any industrial apprenticeships are available for physically disabled young
people, but there are state-supported opportunities in vocational training centers.
These work together with social services and the psychological and medical
services.
Hearing impaired. Pupils with hearing impairments are taught in educational institutions for the deaf or hard of hearing, often with boarding facilities attached.
There is not one standard type, but rather many different forms exist: schools for
the deaf; schools for the hard of hearing; schools or regional centers for pupils
with hearing impairments; and schools for pupils with hearing impairments with
additional disabilities who require extra specialization in learning, emotional and
social development, intellectual development, and vision. All schools offer the
customary diplomas in secondary education.
In recent years, the educational institutions for students with hearing impairments
have progressively become less restricted. Now it is not the support location but the
special need that is decisive. The number of boarding schools has decreased in
favor of increased integration. The trend is for institutions to merge. Pupils with
different levels of hearing loss will be able to attend different classes or be assigned
to different language learning groups.
Extensive efforts are under way to integrate pupils with hearing impairments
into general schools close to their homes (individual case integration). Whether
these pupils always find the necessary learning conditions in general schools
is questionable and dependent on the help of the state government and the
school authority in supplying special needs teachers (for example, co-teachers).
At the moment, there are special classes attached to the advisory centers where
pupils with other disabilities, such as those with speech and language difficulties,
are taught.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
114
10/14/11 5:45 PM
115
MODE L S OF I N T EG R AT ION
Integration is a basic right where people live together in society (Muth, 1984). In education,
the aim of all efforts at integration should be the conversion of every general school into
an integrated school. Four basic models of integration or inclusion can be listed (see
Hinz, Kerner, & Niehoff, 2008). All have advantages and disadvantages. These are:
Extra classes for students for special needs. Here pupils are together only in
certain subjects.
General schools with specific special educational support.
Same-aim learning with no special educational support; for example, individual
integration in local general schools.
Learning with different aims. In this model, the level of achievement is adjusted
to the individual level of performance with the involvement of special educational
support competence, such as team-teaching.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
116
10/14/11 5:45 PM
117
Children with hearing impairments are registered at a very early stage in the
framework of the screening of newborn babies. Early support is vital. This includes
preventive examinations and early education measures organized by early needs
advice centers beginning at age 1. From age 3, education begins in special needs
kindergartens. If the early support institution and the school for children with
hearing impairments work well together, the transition from preschool to primary
school can succeed.
The case is similar with children who have visual impairments. Early support runs
from infancy to 6 years. The parents can choose between general support and
specific sight impairment support.
The parents of a child with a mental disability are offered diagnostic, therapeutic,
educational, and social rehabilitative services immediately after the birth of the
child. There is a whole range of early support and education measures. The focus
of early support is generally on alleviation of the severity of the disability and
improvement of a childs quality of life.
The Lebenshilfe Federal Association was founded in 1958 on a self-help basis. It
supports people with mental disabilities to participate in social life on an equal basis.
It has developed an interdisciplinary concept of mobile and externally functioning
early support centers and crches, thereby relieving the burden on the family.
For the development of the children with physical and motor disabilities, early help
is designed to prevent and reduce delays in development and to avoid further complications. Support measures must begin as early as possible. Interdisciplinary
cooperation is of preeminent importance. Success depends on the close and trusting
cooperation of different specialist competences such as medical, therapeutic, social
and psychological services, advisory centers, early support centers, kindergartens,
special needs kindergartens, and schools for special needs and childrens homes.
For children with language disabilities, early support measures begin with a
thorough investigation of the childs language development status and an estimation of his or her general development. The whole personality of the child and the
environment are taken into account to maximize the development opportunities,
increase abilities, and consolidate the strong points of the child and his or her family. There are special needs advisory centers; therapeutic centers; kindergartens;
and speech therapy surgeries for the early recognition, treatment, and prevention
of language disabilities, difficulties, and impairments. Churches often finance the
early support institutions.
Preventive measures for students with emotional or behavioral issues are usually
confined to the time before the student enters school and rely on the cooperation
between the schools for special needs, special needs support centers, and day-care
centers. The support of preschool institutions through special needs teachers
has proven to be helpful, especially in the transition to school. Preventive
measures include early detection and recognition of problematic issues in
the family, information on measures for early support and, above all, addressing
10/14/11 5:45 PM
118
10/14/11 5:45 PM
119
Practical aspects. Teachers must be able to conceive and implement practical aspects
of integration work, such as being able to estimate specific needs resulting from
individual disabilities or impairments.
Advisory facilities. Learning about systemic advisory facilitates cooperation between
the stakeholders in school such as leadership teams, teaching staff, parents and
pupils, school authorities, social workers, and school psychologists. Teachers are
prepared for pupil-teacher interactions, support sessions with parents, and case
discussions among the staff.
Child development. An indispensable essential element is the study of the basic structures of human development as described in constructivist theoretical contexts.
Assessment. The active knowledge of implicit, diagnostically relevant contexts is an
unconditional component of the didactics of diversity. Teachers should therefore
possess a working knowledge of support diagnostics and planning in the form of
individual development plans for children who are especially challenged in school.
These basic qualifications go far beyond the competencies normally taught in teacher
education. The assimilation of this suggested content into teacher education study courses
and on the form of postgraduate courses are, at the moment, still the object of educational policy deliberations. Nevertheless, the practical execution of these plans will be
decisive for the possibilities of establishing a sufficiently complex educational attitude
appropriate to integrating special needs education into general educational science.
FUTUR E TR ENDS
Future developments in Germany must be considered from two broad perspectives. First
is the development of society with regard to special needs. Second is developing trends
in special education.
According to the German Basic Law, the Federal Republic is a democratic and social
federal state. For decades, Germany has had a tight social network of contact points for
families with a child or young person with a disability. It has also established a very extensive system of special needs schools. But since at least the 1970s, economic resources have
been continuously declining. Access to resources, especially those concerning care and
education, is still very good for a small part of society, but most still have to struggle for
access to these resources. For people with disabilities, it is a question of direct and indirect grants, of tax relief, and of childrens allowances, as well as kindergarten places,
apprenticeships, university places and, last but not least, of jobs.
Since the 1970s, the special needs system has developed into its present form. Still, the
talk has been of a crisis in special needs education and the change of paradigm that has
ensued (Werning, Balgo, Palmowski, & Sassenroth, 2002). The expansion of special
needs education is no longer the center of education policy discussions; rather, the focus
is on the integration of people with disabilities into school and society.
Inclusive education, which is more than the German concept of integrating children
with disabilities into general schools, must be given critical consideration. However,
although much of the aims of the inclusion concept are desirable, it must not be forgotten
10/14/11 5:45 PM
120
R E F E R E NC E S
Antor, G., & Bleidick, U. (Eds.). (2001). Handlexikon der Behindertenpdagogik. Schlsselbegriffe
aus Theorie und Praxis (Hand lexicon of pedagogy for handicapped people). Stuttgart,
Germany: Kohlhammer.
Biermann, A., & Goetze, H. (2005). Sonderpdagogik. Eine Einfhrung (Special pedagogy: An
introduction). Stuttgart, Germany: Kohlhammer.
Bleidick, U., & Ellger-Rttgardt, S. (Eds.). (1994). Behindertenpdagogik im vereinten DeutschLand.
ber die Schwierigkeiten eines Zwiegesprchs zwischen Ost und West (Pedagogy of the handicapped in a unified Germany: On the problems of a dialogue between east and west). Weinheim,
Germany: Deutscher Studien Verlag.
Ellinger, S., & Wittrock, M. (Eds.). (2005). Sonderpdagogik in der Regelschule. Konzepte
ForschungPraxis (Special pedagogy in the public school: Concepts
researchpractice). Stuttgart, Germany: Kohlhammer.
Graumann, O. (2000). Von der Hilfsschule zur Integrationein Fortschritt in der Schullandschaft? In S. Kirk, J. Khler, H. Lohrenz, & U. Sandfuchs (Eds.), Schule und Geschichte.
Funktionen der Schule in Vergangenheit und Gegenwart (School and history: Functions of the
school in hte past and present) (pp. 346373). Bad Heilbrunn, Germany: Klinkhardt.
Graumann, O., & Rakhkochkine, A. (2007). Steigerung der Unterrichtsqualitt durch
Integration. In K.-H. Arnold (Ed.), Unterrichtsqualitt und Fachdidaktik (Quality of
instruction and didactics) (pp. 299320). Bad Heilbrunn, Germany: Klinkhardt.
Haeberlin, U. (1999). Die Integration von Lernbehinderten: Versuche, Theorien, Forschungen,
Enttuschungen, Hoffnungen (Beitrge zur Heil- und Sonderpdagogik) (Integration of the
learning disabled: Attempts, theories, research, disappointments, hopes [contributions to therapeutic and special pedagogy]). Bern, Switzerland: Haupt.
Halinen, J., & Jaervinen, R. (2008). Towards inclusive education: The case of Finland.
Prospects. UNESCO-IB, 145, 7798.
Henze, G., Sandfuchs, U., & Zumhasch, C. (Eds.). (2006). Integration hochbegabter Grundschler
(Integration of gifted elementary school students). Bad Heilbrunn, Germany:
Klinkhardt.
Hinz, A., Krner, I., & Niehoff, U. (Eds.). (2008). Von der Integration zur Inklusion. Grundlagen
PerspektivenPraxis (From integration to inclusion: Basicsperspectivespractice).
Marburg, Germany: Lebenshilfe-Verlag.
Klemm, K. (2009). Sonderweg Frderschulen: Hoher Einsatz, wenig Perspektiven. Eine Studie zu
den Ausgaben und zur Wirksamkeit von Frderschulen in Deutschland (Special supporting
schools: High efforts, little perspectives. A study on the expenditures and on the effectiveness of supporting schools in Germany). Retrieved from http://www.bertelsmann
-stiftung.de/bst/de/media/xcms_bst_dms_29959_29960_2.pdf.
KMK, Sekretariat der Stndigen Konferenz der Kultusminister der Lnder in der
Bundesrepublik Deutschland (Ed.). (2010). Statistische Verffentlichungen der Kultusministerkonferenz. Dokumentation Nr. 189Mrz 2010. Sonderpdagogische Frderung in Schulen
1999 bis 2008 (Stastical publication of the Standing Conference: Special pedagogic
support in schools). Berlin, Germany: Author.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
121
KMK, Sekretariat der Stndigen Kultusministerkonferenz der Bundesrepublik Deutschland (Ed.). (1994). Empfehlungen der Kultusministerkonferenz zur Sonderpdagogischen
Frderung in den Schulen in der Bundesrepublik Deutschland. Bek. d. MK v. 1.9.1994
301-8I027 (Recommendations of the Standing Conference for Special Pedagogic
Support in Schools of the Federal Republic of Germany). Bonn, Germany: Author.
Kornmann, R., & Kornmann, A. (2003). Erneuter Anstieg der berreprsentation auslndischer
Kinder in Schulen fr Lernbehinderte (A new increase in the overrepresentation of foreign
children in schools for the learning disabled). Zeitschrift fr Heilpdagogik, 54, 286289.
Kottmann, B. (2004). Selektion in die Sonderschule. Das Verfahren zur Feststellung von sonderpdagogischem Frderbedarf als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung (Selection into the special
school: Diagnostic procedures as a subject of empirical research). Bad Heilbrunn,
Germany: Klinkhardt.
Metzler, H., & Wacker, E. (2001). Behinderung (Disability). In H.-U. Otto & H. Thiersch
(Eds.), Handbuch Sozialarbeit Sozialpdagogik (Handbook of social work, social pedagogy) (2nd Rev. ed., pp. 118139). Aufl. Luchterhand: Neuwied Kriftel.
Muth, J. (1984). Zur bildungspolitischen Dimension der Integration (On the educationalpolitical dimensions of integration). In Eberwein: Behinderte und Nichtbehinderte lernen
gemeinsam. Handbuch der Integrationspdagogik (Disabled and nondisabled learning
together. Handbook of integrative pedagogy) (pp. 1724). Weinheim, Germany: Beltz.
Preuss-Lausitz, U. (2010). Das Recht auf Miteinander. Bei: Die Zeit. Retrieved from http://www
.lwl.org/lja-download/datei-download-schulen/UN_Konvention_fuer_die_Rechte
_von_Menschen_mit_Behinderungen/Inklusive_Beschulung/Stellungnahmen_zur
_inklusiven_Beschulung/1271235037_0/2.1.10___Die_Zeit-Streitgespraech.pdf.
Projektgruppe Integrationsversuch. (Ed.). (1988). Das Flming-Modell. Gemeinsamer Unterricht
fr behinderte und nichtbehinderte Kinder an der Grundschule (Common instruction for disabled and nondisabled children in primary school). Weinheim, Germany: Beltz.
Reiser, H. (2005). Professionelle Konzepte und das Handlungsfeld (Professional concepts
and the sphere of action). In Horster, Hoyningen-Sess et al. (Eds.), Sonderpdagogische
Professionalitt (Special pedagogyprofessionalism) (pp. 133150). Wiesbaden, Germany:
VS.
Rost, D. H. (Ed.). (2000). Hochbegabte und hochleistende Jugendliche. Befunde aus dem Marburger
Hochbegabtenprojekt (Gifted and high performing adolescents. Results from the Marburg
project). Mnster, Germany: Waxmann.
Sassenroth, M. (2002). Verhltnis der Sonderpdagogik zur Allgemeinen Pdagogik (The
relationship of special and general pedagogy). In R. Werning, R. Balgo, W. Palmowski,
& M. Sassenroth (Eds.), Sonderpdagogik. Lernen, Verhalten, Sprache, Bewegung und
Wahrnehmung (Special pedagogy) (pp. 114). Munich, Germany: Oldenbourg.
United Nations. (2006). Convention on the rights of persons with disabilities. New York:
Author.
Werning, R., Balgo, R., Palmowski, W., & Sassenroth, M. (2002). Sonderpdagogik. Lernen,
Verhalten, Sprache, Bewegung und Wahrnehmung. Munich, Germany: Oldenbourg.
Wittrock, M. (Ed.). (1997). Sonderpdagogischer Frderbedarf und sonderpdagogische Frderung
in der Zukunft (Special pedagogical demand and support in the future). Neuwied:
Luchterhand.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM
6
Special Needs Education
in Ethiopia
Ethiopia is situated in east Africa, between latitudes 3 to 18 degrees north and longitudes
33 to 48 degrees east. It covers an area of approximately 1,140,000 square kilometers
roughly the size of France and Spain combined. Ethiopia is bordered by Somalia on the
east, Kenya on the south, Eritrea on the north, Sudan from northwest to west, and Djibouti
on the northeast. With an abundance of water, fertile soil, and untapped mineral wealth,
Ethiopia is a country of vast potential bent on establishing a secure and viable economic
and legal environment. About 65% of the land is arable; 15% is presently cultivated,
mainly in areas of moderate altitude.
Ethiopias altitude ranges from about 100 meters below sea level to about 4,000 meters
above sea level. The climate varies. The average temperature ranges from 15 degrees
centigrade in the high altitudes to 40 degrees centigrade at sea level. There are two
seasons: The dry season prevails from October through May; the wet season lasts from
June to September. Ethiopias proximity to the equator and its large altitude range creates climates varying from continental cold to tropical. As a result, people living in the
area are affected with several diseases that could then cause disabilities. The variation in
climate is also a cause of drought and poverty for large numbers of the agrarian populace
of Ethiopia.
The population of Ethiopia was estimated at about 77 million in 2008. About 64.4
million people were living in rural areas; 12.6 million were living in urban areas. The
population is growing at an annual rate of 2.9% (Central Statistics Authority, 2009).
Agriculture is the backbone of the national economy. About 83% of Ethiopias population
earn their livings from the land, mainly as farmers. The principal exports from this sector
are coffee, oilseeds, legumes, flowers, sugar, vegetables, cattle, and hides and skins.
The Ethiopian economy suffers from a lack of technological know-how, the absence of
developed infrastructure facilities, rapid population growth, soil erosion, recurrent
drought and famine, and unfavorable external terms of trade that result in a shortage of
foreign exchange. The agricultural sector, the mainstay of most of the Ethiopian people,
is most affected. The economic backwardness affects the living conditions of Ethiopians,
particularly their social, psychological, and educational development. In other words, it
limits the quality of life of many Ethiopians.
The people of Ethiopia are multiethnic, multicultural, multilingual, and followers of
various religions. The religious composition of Ethiopia 12 years ago was 50.6% Orthodox
Christian, 32.8% Muslim, and 10.2% Protestant. About 4.6% were followers of traditional
125
10/14/11 5:45 PM
126
10/14/11 5:45 PM
127
efforts were made to again prioritize education. A number of schools and institutions of
higher learning were opened over the subsequent two to three decades. The main concentration at this time was to produce teachers and administrators for the state machinery.
The first school for special needs children was opened in 1917 in Dembidollo, in the
western part of the country. It was established by a blind churchman named Reverend
Gidada Solan, an Ethiopian taught by Swedish missionaries. His training was mainly in
Christian theology and braille (Alemayehu, 2000). Gidada may be considered Ethiopias
first trained teacher in special needs education; he taught braille to blind children. He
was also the father of the former president of the Democratic Republic of Ethiopia,
Negaso Gidada (19952000).
After that, special needs schools were launched by European missionaries, particularly
from the United States, Sweden, and Finland. In the 1960s, many schools for blind and deaf
children were founded by these missionaries, who brought their own teachers and informally trained Ethiopian teachers for short periods. For the existing schools, there was no
teacher training except informal short and rudimentary training that took place at the
school level, which mainly consisted of sharing experiences. Many teachers of that time
took their teaching positions without preservice training in special needs education. Beyond
the efforts of the missionaries, governmental efforts to improve special education are very
recent.
Prevalence
The World Health Organization (WHO) has estimated that persons with disabilities
constitute about 10% of the world population. This suggests that the number of persons
with disabilities in Ethiopia currently may be about 7.7 million, from the total population of 77 million. However, estimates by the WHO may not include all disabilities such
as those associated with learning or social and behavioral difficulties.
Complementing the WHO estimates are a number of local surveys conducted in
Ethiopia since 1979. Tirussew (Tirussew, 2005; Tirussew, Sovolainen, Agedew, & Daniel,
1995) cited the following results:
In 197980, a survey by the Ministry of Agriculture in cooperation with the
Rehabilitation Agency for the Disabled and the Central Statistics Office showed
that 5.48% of people had disabilities.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
128
10/14/11 5:45 PM
129
Article 13 of the constitution states that all legislative, executive, and judicial organs
have the responsibility to respect and enforce what is embodied under that section and
that this should be done in conformity with human rights considerations. The constitution
also clearly stipulates the rights of citizens to equal access to publicly funded services and
the support that shall be given to accommodate the needs of persons with disabilities
(FDRE, 1994c, Article 41, 5).
Proclamations
The Disability Labor Proclamation (Proclamation No. 101; FDRE, 1994a) aims to protect
and promote the right of people with disabilities to appropriate training, employment
opportunities, and salary and to prevent any workplace discrimination. Sections 3 and
10/14/11 5:45 PM
130
10/14/11 5:45 PM
131
Based on the ESDP III (2006a), the MOE has developed a federal special needs
education strategy of inclusive education to meet the Millennium Development and
Education for All (EFA) goals (MOE, 2006a, 2006b). According to this document, the
governments strategy for improving the provision of educational services for children
with special educational needs is based on the principle of inclusion. The special needs
education strategy aims at making the education system inclusive by educating teachers
and establishing support systems. The three strategic priorities defined in special needs
education strategy are including special needs education in national and regional
education sector planning and reporting systems; developing guidelines and providing
technical assistance to regions; and strengthening the capacity of the education system.
Educational Provision
A recent UNESCO report, Global Monitoring Report of Education for All (UNESCO, 2006
2007) estimated that one-third of children who do not attend school are children with
disabilities. The largest numbers of out-of-school children are found in Nigeria, Pakistan,
India, and Ethiopia.
Children and people with disabilities have traditionally been, and are currently,
neglected in all aspects of life in Ethiopia. Poverty, negative social attitudes regarding
disability, insufficient school facilities to meet the needs of children with disabilities, and
low levels of education are all factors.
Despite a substantial increase in the NER of children without disability (83.4%), there
are more than 3 million children with disabilities who are still not enrolled in primary
schools. Although it is difficult to obtain reliable data on the education of children with
disabilities either in regular classrooms or in special classes and special schools, it is
reported that among the school-age children with disabilities in the country, only about
35,177 children have access to education (MOE, 2009). That is, the GER of children with
disabilities is less than 2% (MOE, 2009).
The participation of children with disabilities or those with special educational needs
in all the educational structuresthat is, in early childhood education, general education (primary and secondary), TVET, and higher educationis an extremely daunting
challenge. Special needs education is provided in special schools and special classes to
those children who are physically, sensory, or intellectually impaired, but there are only
a few special schools and classes. They are mostly found in the capital, Addis Ababa, and
in some regional towns. There are few or no special schools or classes in the rural areas
of Ethiopia, which are inhabited by more than 83% of Ethiopians. Mainstreaming has
long been an unthinkable option in the countrys rural schools, as there are no appropriate provisions and services to meet the needs and potential of children with special educational needs. Schools at all levels do not have assessment procedures and intervention
mechanisms are not in place.
Those with access to education are largely served by 20 special schools (day and
residential schools for children with hearing impairment, visual impairment, and
intellectual disabilities), which are run by the MOE, NGOs, and national associations of
persons with disabilities. There are also 162 special classes at regular public schools
(MOE, 2007). Thus, out of more than 25,000 primary schools in the country, only 162
regular schools are open to serve children with disabilities in special classes. Studies
10/14/11 5:45 PM
132
T H E E A R LY Y E A R S
In contrast to the almost exclusive (95%) state provision in the rest of the education sector, early childhood education is very limited, entirely private, and largely urban. The
GER for early childhood education (ages 4 to 6) was 3.9% (263,464 children) in 2,740
preschools, from a total population of 7 million children (MOE, 2009).
T E AC H E R T R A I N I NG
Upon completion of general education (grade 10), potential teachers undergo teacher
training for 1 year for lower primary grades and 3 years for upper primary grades.
However, the 1-year duration for lower primary teachers education was changed to 3 years
as of September 2008. Secondary teachers are trained at the university level for
3 years upon completion of university preparation, that is, grades 11 and 12.
Because of the low level of awareness of the field of special education and a shortage
of professional educators and institutions, until recently there was not any organized
system of special needs teacher training in the country. From our own experiences, we
know that the teacher training for special needs education was dependent on intermittently organized short seminars, workshops almost totally based on the support of donors
from various voluntary organizations, and scholarships from abroad.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
133
C H A L L E NG E S
In Ethiopia, policies and the constitution underline the right of persons with disabilities
to have access to education, health services, rehabilitation, and social welfare in the
country. They also commit to providing the necessary protections and provisions required
to promote the well-being of persons with disabilities.
During the past 15 years, schools have flourished in all the villages of Ethiopia but
have very serious problems and constraints in meeting quality and equity. Some of these
include low participation rates of children with special needs, a curriculum that is not
adapted to the diverse needs of children, and lack of equitable access to schooling for
many children with special needs.
The development of provision of special needs education in Ethiopia is insignificant.
There is a low student participation rate (less than 3%) at all levels, which is mainly a
10/14/11 5:45 PM
134
FUTUR E TR ENDS
Basic education and special needs education are of the utmost importance to meet the
needs of people with disabilities in the Ethiopian population. Policies and proclamations
have focused on upholding the rights of persons with disabilities to equal access to publicly funded services in the country. These show that the Education and Training Policy
has already created favorable conditions for the development of special needs education.
It has deliberately and purposefully outlined the principles of special needs education
by stating that all children and youth, including those with special needs, should be
educated in accordance to their full potential and to meet their needs. This reflects the
10/14/11 5:45 PM
135
worldwide changing concept of special education, the change in phrasing from special
education into special needs education, from the narrow scope of the education of the disabled into the education of all children with diverse needs that identifies and addresses
barriers to learning and participation. It reflects the current directions in special needs
education to meet the diverse needs at schools, to support schools to retain all of its
learners, and to decrease the numbers of dropouts and repeaters.
The Education and Training Policy and all the prevailing efforts arising from it have
been in the direction of creating equal access to primary education for all, expanding
primary education equitably, achieving the goal of universal basic or primary education
for all, improving instruction through teacher education programs, and developing
flexible and meaningful curricular materials. The educational system was recently
reorganized on the basis of this policy. For instance, it has created an atmosphere for the
community, particularly parents, to participate in educational activities. This is one of
the main requirements of a special needs education program.
Even in view of these favorable constitutional rights, policy directions, and
proclamations, there is still a long way to go to address the needs of persons with disabilities in Ethiopia not only in the education sector but in all areas of life. The challenge
is overcoming obstacles such as the public attitudes toward mainstreaming children with
disabilities and enforcing the policies in the country at large.
Following the implementation of the Education Sector Development Plan (MOE,
2006a), a strategy for special needs education was developed with the assistance of the
government of Finland in particular. This strategy is committed to furthering inclusion,
developing teacher training, and planning and review. Written in July 2010, a 5-year
plan, the Education Sector Development Plan IV (MOE, 2010), emphasizes education of
children with special needs, with clear development indicators.
Recently, there are new developments in teacher education. The teacher training for
secondary school will be 4 years, that is, 3 years academic subject study and 1 year
pedagogical study. The subject of special needs education is included as a separate
introductory course for all potential teachers with the simple aim of creating awareness
about children with disabilities.
Teachers, however, need further education and training to provide appropriate
support for students with special needs. At least they have to be aware of these special
needs for the country to achieve universal primary education. To do their jobs effectively,
they have to have some basic understandings about the philosophy and assumptions
underpinning inclusive education policies and practices, the national and international
policies and legislation on childrens and human rights, the nature of barriers to learning and participation, and the principles underlying different strategies that can be used
to address them. Such understanding will enable teachers to create learning environments in which learners challenge the traditional thinking about barriers to learning
and participation, analyze barriers to learning and participation in local schooling context, reflect on the extent to which objectives of the learning experience have been
achieved, and decide on adaptations where necessary.
The Education and Training Policy of Ethiopia (MOE, 1994) calls for special needs
teachers to be prepared within the existing teacher education institutes in an integrated
manner. The introductory course on special needs education that was developed to meet
10/14/11 5:45 PM
136
C ONC LU DI NG R E M A R K S
Ethiopia is one of the low-income countries that has committed to achieving universal
primary education, which is only feasible when all children with disabilities have the
opportunity to attend school. The Ethiopian policy frameworks and strategies are good
opportunities for responding to the education of children with disabilities in the country, but there are still negative attitudes, barriers, and misconceptions at the family and
societal level. Furthermore, a shortage of human and material resources and a lack of
coordination among the stakeholders are major obstacles to effective enforcement
of policies and proclamations. To address the problems discussed in this chapter and
achieve success in the education of people with disabilities in the inclusive settings,
serious measures need to be taken.
There is a need to plan in advance and develop effective implementation mechanisms
for inclusive education on the part of the government to ensure the school enrollment of
all children in the country. Above all, the government should be aware that the vast
majority of children with disabilities are living below the poverty line in Ethiopia. Unless
they are provided with the necessary education and training opportunities, the connection between poverty and disability will not be broken for years to come in the country.
R E F E R E NC E S
Ababa, H. (1996). Academic barriers of the hearing-impaired. Unpublished masters thesis,
University of Joensuu, Finland.
Alemayehu, T. (2000). Communication experiences of deaf students: A case study of four
pre-lingual deaf adolescents in Oromia Region, Ethiopia. Unpublished masters thesis,
University of Oslo.
Central Statistics Authority. (1998). National housing and population census. Addis Ababa:
C.P.P.
Central Statistics Authority. (2009). National housing and population census projection. Addis
Ababa: C.P.P.
Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia. (1994a). Disability labor proclamation. Addis Ababa:
BSPP.
Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia. (1994b). Education and training policy. Addis Ababa:
BSPP.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
137
Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia. (1994c). Ethiopian constitution. Addis Ababa: BSPP.
Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia. (2003). Higher education proclamation, no. 351/2003.
Addis Ababa: BSPP.
Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia. (2007). Developmental and social welfare policy. Addis
Ababa: Ministry of Labor and Social Affairs.
Ministry of Education of Ethiopia. (2006a). Education sector development program III, from
2005/06 to 2010/11. Addis Ababa: EMPDA.
Ministry of Education of Ethiopia. (2006b). Special needs education program strategy: Emphasizing
inclusive education to meet the UPEC and EFA Goals. Addis Ababa: Master Printing Press.
Ministry of Education of Ethiopia. (2007). Directory of special needs education services: Equipment
and materials. Addis Ababa: Master Printing Press.
Ministry of Education of Ethiopia. (2009). Education statistical abstract of academic year 2007/08.
Addis Ababa: Educational Management Information System.
Ministry of Education of Ethiopia. (2010). Education sector development program IV. Addis
Ababa: EMPDA.
Ministry of Labor and Social Affairs. (1999). National program of action for the rehabilitation of
persons with disabilities. Addis Ababa: Author.
Tibebeu, B. (1995). Meaning attached to disability, attitudes towards disabled people, and attitudes
towards integration. Jyvaskyla, Finland: University of Jyvaskyla.
Tirussew, T. (2001). Preventing learning difficulties and early school drop out. In P. S. Klein
(Ed.), Seeds of hope: Twelve years of early intervention experience in Africa. Oslo, Norway:
Unipub Forlag.
Tirussew, T. (2005). Disability in Ethiopia: Issues, insights, and implications. Addis Abada: Addis
Ababa University.
Tirussew, T., Sovolainen, H., Agedew, R., & Daniel, D. (1995). Baseline survey on disability in
Ethiopia. Addis Ababa: IER.
Transitional Government of Ethiopia. (1993). Health policy. Addis Ababa: Ministry of Health.
Transitional Government of Ethiopia. (1994). Training and education policy. Addis Ababa:
EMPDA.
United Nations. (1948). Human rights declaration. New York: Author.
United Nations. (1989). United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child (G. A. Res
44/25, Annex 44, U.N. GAOR Supp. No. 49 at 167, U.N. Doc A/44/49). New York:
Author.
United Nations. (1993). United Nations Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons With Disabilities. New York: Author.
United Nations (UN). (2006). United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons With
Disabilities. Article 24. Retrieved from http://www.un.org/disabilities/convention
/conventionfull.shtml.
United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization. (1994). Salamanca statement and framework for action on special needs education. New York: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization. (20062007). Global
monitoring report. Paris: Author.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
7
Special Education
Contexts, Problems, and
Prospects in Nigeria
Demographically, Nigeria is the most populous nation in Africa today. The country
occupies about 923,768 square kilometers (365,700 square miles), which is roughly the
size of California, Nevada, and Arizona put together. The population is the 10th largest
in the world (Bureau of African Affairs, 2005).
Nigeria gained its independence from Britain on October 1, 1960. Since independence, it has experienced many political and socioeconomic problems that have retarded
its progress (Damachi, 1972; Diamond, 1989). For example, the Nigerian government
has been unable to eradicate corruption, nepotism, and tribalism, which affect its general and special education advancements. The alternation between civilian and military
rules, with more years of military government than civilian government, has perpetuated corruption of some citizens (Obiakor, 1998). As a result, most Nigerians dream of
getting a government job or political position where the least amount of labor is needed
to acquire wealth (Olatunji, 2010).
Sadly, even with Nigerias diverse talents and natural resources, its general and special
education programs continue to flounder in mediocrity. In fact, its sociopolitical problems are so endemic that they affect all spheres of its education modernization programs.
As a consequence, many Nigerian citizens with disabilities are not in programs that will
help them maximize their potential.
This chapter analyzes special education contexts, problems, and prospects in Nigeria.
However, we first discuss precolonial and colonial influences on educational programming
in Nigeria.
PR EC OL ON I A L E DUC AT ION I N N IG E R I A
During the precolonial period, traditional education flourished and the family played
critical roles in the generational growth of the individual. The cardinal goals of traditional education were to develop latent physical skills; inculcate respect for elders and
those in positions of authority; develop intellectual skills; develop character; impart
specific vocational training and a healthy attitude toward honest labor; and promote the
understanding and appreciation of the cultural heritage of local communities and the
community at large (Fafunwa, 1975; Obiakor, 1998).
In the precolonial period, the functions of the family included reproduction, child
care, socialization, economic support, collective responsibility, and cultural continuity
(Obiakor, 1991, 1998). With traditional education, everyone was involved, and the family
138
10/14/11 5:45 PM
139
and the extended family system progressed, allowing the body and soul to be developed.
Those with more wealth took care of those less fortunate. The family transmitted educational and sociocultural attributes (Obiakor, 2005). Education at this time was not solely
academic; it included morality, patriotism, virtues, and all other characteristics that the
elders in the community considered to be ideal for community living. Traditional education recognized that all children are not the same and that some are stronger or faster
while others are weaker or slower. However, all children were treated with dignity, valued,
and educated together for the common good (Ozoji, 2005).
Traditional education was taught in social settings, allowing the adults to be role
models as they handed down family traditions from one generation to another. This
kind of traditional education produced strong and healthy patriotism in each member
of the family, helping to create patriotic leadership. With everyone responsible for one
another, no one acted in a way that tarnished the reputation of his or her family.
Because of the value system taught by traditional education, kinship was handed down
from father to son and from one generation to another. However, there was room for
earned honor: A servant who served his or her master well by working hard, or the best
village wrestler, or a great warrior was allowed to marry the chief or kings daughter. For
instance, a proverbial saying popular among the Igbos in the eastern part of Nigeria is,
When a child washes his/her hands very clean, he/she would be allowed to eat at the
Kings table (Obiakor, 2008). This proverb reveals the true essence of Nigerias traditional education as people learn by doing, whether they are doing for themselves or
whether they are doing for their community, village, and nation.
Clearly, traditional education involved all aspects of citizens lives. Community elders
acted as jurors and judges and resolved disputes ranging from common domestic quarrels to land disputes and tribal fights. Everyone was responsible for each other, confirming the African proverb It takes a village to raise a child (Clinton, 1996; Obiakor, 2008;
Obiakor, Grant, & Dooley, 2002).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
140
10/14/11 5:45 PM
141
Year
Volunteer agency
State
1953
SUM
Plateau
1958
CMS
Enugu
1963
1957
Mrs. Oyesola
Wesley Mission
Oyo
Lagos
1962
RCM
Lagos
Source: Ozoji, E. D. (2003). Special education for beginner professionals (2nd ed.). Jos, Nigeria: Enterprises Publications.
Other missions quickly copied what the SUM did with Miss Batu. They opened their
own schools, using their places of worship as classrooms. Following the trend, a special
education school opened in 1953 at Gindiri Plateau State of Nigeria (Ozoji, 2003, 2005).
The missionaries formalized their curriculum and instructions. Through the formal
special education program that they instituted, they were able to assist persons with disabilities to obtain diplomas, just like anyone who completed the regular education course
of studies. This new form of education was inclusive, similar to the traditional form of
education practiced before the colonial era. Ozoji (2003) noted the Royal Commonwealth Society for the Blind in London was instrumental in stabilizing this inclusive
educational placement.
Slowly, the efforts of voluntary agencies found home in the hearts of the Nigerians; as
a result, they consolidated their place in the nation, especially because of the laissezfaire attitude of the government toward education in general.
The missionaries great quest for the evangelization of all people, especially persons
with disabilities, became more evident. Through the process of evangelization, intertwined with teaching in a formal manner, persons with disabilities were introduced to
the Western form of education (Abang, 2005; Ozoji, 2003). This is shown in Table 1.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
142
10/14/11 5:45 PM
143
Year
State
1974
1976
1977
1977
1977
1977
1977
1977
197778
1981
1981
1983
1984
1984
1985
1991
1992
Kwara
Ogun
Imo
Plateau
Kaduna
Edo
Kano
Ogun
Ondo
Adamawa
Cross River
Niger
Sokoto
Bauchi
Abia
Abuja
Abuja
Source: Ozoji, E. D. (2003). Special education for beginner professionals (2nd ed.). Jos, Nigeria: Enterprises Publications.
Educational policies after the Nigerian civil war revealed some improvements
regarding special education programming and the treatment of citizens with disabilities
(Abang, 2005; Obiakor, 1998; Ozoji, 2003). The inference could be drawn from the
provisions of the Third National Development Plan (197580), which included some
benchmarks for special education (Federal Ministry of Education, 1977). The philosophy, objectives, and provisions of this plan especially favored the operation of special
education. Targeted actions in the national plan for special education included the
following:
Establishing an efficient system of special education institutions throughout the
federation.
Establishing the National Council on Special Education to carry out a national
census of persons with disabilities and identify their needs.
Establishing the cooperation of the Ministry of Education in training special
educators.
Providing free education at all levels for persons with disabilities.
Publicizing the National Policy on Education, which in particular ways elaborated
the provisions and operations of special education.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
144
BU I L DI NG C U LT U R A L BR I D G E S TO E N H A NC E S PEC I A L
E DUC AT ION S E RV IC E S
It is evident that Nigerians can never be completely separated from their traditional
cultures and values. However, it is also clear that Nigerians must embrace some foreign
cultures to advance the education of those with disabilities. Put another way, Nigeria must
face its 21st-century challenges to advance special education services to all its citizens.
For example, there are new paradigms, technologies, methodologies, and techniques
that Nigerians must value and incorporate into their traditional practice to foster special
education.
How Nigeria can build cultural bridges that value traditional and European cultures
to enhance special education? Rather than see persons with disabilities as abnormal or
evil people, Nigerians must see them as normal people who can live normal lives. They
must shift their cultural paradigms and powers in this regard. In other words, whether
people have cognitive disabilities or emotional/behavioral disorders, they must never be
subjected to subhuman treatments or living conditions.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
145
This normalization idea is now called inclusive intervention (Garuba, 2003; Ozoji, 2003,
2005). It is critical to see special education not as a service for some people but essentially
as a service for everybody. The thinking underlying this view is that everybody has unique
needs. When individualized attention is directed toward those needs, what is being truly
provided is special education (Abang, 2005; Garuba, 2003; Ozoji, 2003, 2005). Not surprisingly, the lack of mandatory legislation buttresses the abnormality mentality because
if someone is abnormal, he or she cannot be protected by law. The inability of the
Nigerian government to pass laws to support persons with disabilities has continued to
create ongoing myths about causes of disabilities (Abang, 2005; Fabunmi, 2005; Obiakor,
1991; Ozoji, 1991, 2003; Yaksat & Hill, 1982).
Attitudes toward people with disabilities have a very significant influence on special
education in many developing countries. Though these attitudes might be culturally
relevant to Nigerians, they might be retrogressive when people fail to use all necessary
means to help educate people with disabilities. Because how people act and what people
do varies from people to people and culture to culture, educational progress might be
difficult to achieve without changing attitudes about disability.
It must be understood that Nigeria is a multiethnic nation with each tribe teaching
and living its own culture to influence the attitude of tribal members regarding persons
with disabilities. There is no homogenous Nigerian cultural attitude toward anything,
and in todays Nigeria there is an apparent intrusion of the European culture in all
aspects of activities. How do we build cultural bridges between the Nigerian cultural
values and those of the Europeans? These bridges will be difficult to build, especially
because Nigerians see disability in varied ways. Disability may be a curse on the family or
the wider community for offenses against God or the gods; anger of the ancestors or
ancestral gods for neglect or breach of promises; a punishment of the child for offenses
committed in the previous incarnation; a punishment for a parents misdemeanor; a way
to know a potential evil person curtailed by the gods; a punishment for offenses against
the laws of the land or breaches of custom; or a wicked act of witches and wizards (Obani,
2002; Obiakor, 1991; Ogbue, 1995).
In the light of these beliefs, it is hardly surprising that attitudes toward persons with
disabilities in Nigeria are generally negative. The consequence of such negativism is a
lack of parental involvement in the education of their children. Many parents are insufficiently informed and therefore unaware of the role of special education in equalizing
educational opportunities for their children with disabilities (Galadima, n.d.; Obiakor,
2005; Ozoji, 2003; Yaksat & Hill, 1982). To build cultural bridges, literacy must be
increased through innovative educational programming. Educated parents must form
powerful parental organizations that advocate for improvement of services, better educational environment and facilities, and quality education.
Because special education is an expensive enterprise, efforts must be made to provide
the technological equipment needed to equalize opportunities. Unless the government
is willing to spend a good amount of money, it will be impossible to provide good special
education programing to the Nigerian citizenry. In the face of continued dwindling of
revenue and earnings from oil, Nigeria must develop creative ways to fund educational
programs and understand that insufficient funding may adversely mar the progress of
special education (Obiakor, 1998; Olatunji, 2010; Ozoji, 2003).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
146
10/14/11 5:45 PM
147
We believe the Nigerian government needs to enact laws and policies to guide the
proper implementation of special education. We also conclude that individuals and the
private sector must be encouraged to educate parents and the public about different
disabilities and what they entail. In the end, we feel strongly that through education,
public attitudes toward persons with disabilities will be changed.
R E F E R E NC E S
Abang, T. B. (1992). Special education in Nigeria. International Journal of Disability, Development
and Education, 39, 1318.
Abang, T. B. (2005). The exceptional child: Handbook of special education. Jos, Nigeria: Fab Aniieh
Press.
Anderson, D. W. (2004, November). Human rights and persons with disabilities in developing
nations of Africa. Paper presented at the Fourth Annual Lilly Fellows Program National
Research Conference, Birmingham, AL.
Bakere, C. A. (1992). Integration in education: The case of education for the handicapped
children in Nigeria. International Journal of Special Education, 7, 225260.
Bureau of African Affairs. (2005). A sub-division of U.S. Department of State for sub-Sahara Africa.
Washington, DC: Author.
Castle, E. B. (1975). Principles of education for teachers in Africa. London: Oxford University
Press.
Clinton, H. R. (1996). It takes a village and other lessons children teach us. New York: Simon &
Schuster.
Damachi, U. G. (1972). Nigerian modernization. New York: Third Press.
Diamond, L. (1989, November). Nigerias transition trap: Is there a way out? African
Commentary, 1, 2830.
Eleweke, C. J. (1999). The need for mandatory legislations to enhance services to people with
disabilities in Nigeria. Disability & Society, 14, 227237.
Eleweke, C. J., Olaniyan, S. O., & Okeke, B. (1993). The importance of legislation in ensuring
education for all exceptional children by the year 2000 A.D. In E. D. Ozoji & I. A.
Nwazuoke (Eds.), Educating exceptional children in the 21st century: Tasks and strategies
(pp. 4146). Jos, Nigeria: Ehindero.
Fabunmi, M. (2005). Historical analysis of educational policy formulation in Nigeria:
Implications for educational planning and policy. International Journal of African and
American Studies, 4, 16.
Fafunwa, A. B. (1975). History of education in Nigeria. London: George Allen & Company.
Federal Ministry of Education. (1977). National policy on education, section 8. Lagos, Nigeria:
Author.
Federal Ministry of Education. (2004). National policy on education. Lagos, Nigeria: Author.
Galadima, M. (n.d.). Overcoming the skeptical attitudes of regular teachers towards inclusive education
approaches in Sokoto State, Nigeria. Sokoto, Nigeria: Ministry of Education. Retrieved from
www.afri.can.org/Ghana/Mamuda.doc.
Garuba, A. (2003). Inclusive education in the 21st century: Challenges and opportunities for
Nigerians. Asian Pacific Disability Rehabilitation Journal, 14, 191198.
Ihunnah, A. C. (1984). The status of special education in a developing country: Nigeria.
Unpublished doctoral dissertation, Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University,
Blacksburg, VA.
Jaques, B. J. (1979). Educational provision for the visually handicapped in Nigeria.
Unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Birmingham, United Kingdom.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
148
10/14/11 5:45 PM
8
One Step Forward, Two
Steps Backward: Special
Education in Israel
Thomas P. Gumpel
The Israeli education system in general and the special education system in particular
face enormous challenges. Israel is a highly complex society, fractured into different
sectors where each sector unabashedly pushes its own agenda and tries to dictate
government policy. Israel is also an immigrant country with a large indigenous population
and is engaged in an ongoing political, national, and military conflict with enemies
without and competing national narratives within. It would be inconceivable that these
monumental stresses would not impact on societys greatest instrument of socialization,
social control, and homogenization: the education system. The provision of special services to children with special educational needs is a civil and human rights issue, and so
these fractures in Israeli society are amplified in the special education system.
All national education systems, Israel included, develop through the interplay between
larger sociohistorical, national, demographic, and bureaucratic requirements (Gumpel &
Awartani, 2003; Gumpel & Nir, 2005). Of course, this is also true if we examine challenges
and the structure and future trajectories of special education in Israel. As we shall see,
this small country faces a series of challenges that are unique to the Israeli context, as
well as other challenges that are common to other ethnically diverse nations.
As a country facing both real and perceived existential threats, while simultaneously
occupying the Palestinian Territories, the Israeli education system faces additional challenges. Some of these issues relate to professional and bureaucratic aspects of the system;
however, other challenges stem from the ongoing ethnic and national conflicts. Let us
first examine some social and cultural issues shaping the current Israeli education system
by (very) briefly exploring their historical and political roots. From there, we will examine
recent changes in the education and treatment of children with special educational
needs, focusing on the move toward the provision of services in general education
settings and personnel preparation. As an example of the convergence of national,
ethnic, and political considerations, and how they can influence both general and special
educational policy, we will specifically examine the special education system in Jerusalem,
which is arguably the most complicated city in the world.
A N I S R A E L I PR I M E R
The State of Israel is a small country (20,770 square kilometers) with a primarily
industrial and service-oriented economy (96.5%). The population of 7.5 million is
composed of two primary ethnic groups: 75.5% Jewish and 20.4% Israeli-Palestinians
151
10/14/11 5:45 PM
152
Thomas P. Gumpel
(also called Israeli-Arabs) who are either Muslims or Christians (Central Bureau of
Statistics, 2009a). Druze and Bedouins are two ethnic groups subsumed within the Arab
sector. There are four primary religions represented in the country: Jewish (75.5%);
Muslim (17% predominately Sunni Muslim); Christian (2%); and Druze (1.7%) (Central
Bureau of Statistics, 2009b). Despite the fact that Israeli-Arabs comprise 20.4% of the
entire population, they account for 24.75% of the school-aged population (Ministry
of Education, 2005), implying a young population, a higher birth rate, and future
demographic changes in the states ethnic mix.
Israel has five major cities: Jerusalem (the capital), Tel Aviv, Haifa, Umm El Fahem,
and Beer Sheva. Jerusalem and Haifa are mixed cities with both Jewish and Arab
populations. Tel Aviv and Beer Sheva are predominately Jewish, and Umm El Fahem is
Arab. Most towns in Israel have a Jewish majority and are located within a relatively small
geographic area (from south of Tel Aviv to Haifa in the north). On the other hand,
Israeli-Arabs are dispersed in four primary geographical areas: Arab towns and cities,
mixed Jewish and Jewish-Arab cities, villages, and unrecognized settlements, with
different demographic groups inhabiting different types of settlements. The Druze population lives almost exclusively in villages in the northern part of the country. The oncenomadic Bedouin population lives primarily in unofficial and unrecognized villages in
the southern part of the country.
In this rich ethnic mosaic, the Jewish population can be roughly divided into four
groups: secular; traditional (keeps some sort of Jewish traditions and holidays and would
be considered reform or conservative Judaism in North America); religious (would be
considered orthodox Judaism in North America: Men are noticeably visible by the knitted yarmulke); and the ultraorthodox (who live in separate communities, often known as
Hasidic Jews in North America: Men are noticeably visible by their black suits, hats, and
beards). The Jewish population is also divided into Ashkenazi Jews (of European descent)
and Sephardic Jews (also called Mizrahim and are of Middle Eastern descent). The ultraorthodox are divided into countless subgroups, some Ashkenazi and some Sephardic.
Thus, a salient aspect of Israeli life is its countless divisions and subdivisions. Each
division is heavily associated with a certain political and social outlook and is evident in
everyday life in Israel: Street signs and products in stores are in Hebrew, Arabic, English,
Russian, and sometimes Amharic. Any Israeli (Jew or Arab) can quickly classify anyone
he or she meets by both ethnicity and their related political views; more so, neighborhoods, villages, towns, and sometimes even cities are known by their ethnic or linguistic
distinctiveness. All Israelis group themselves by religious and political affiliation. Religious affiliation and political parties cater to specific constituencies, where in Israel
political representation is not based on geographical location but rather solely by
ideological identification. For example, Tel Aviv (a secular city) is viewed as liberal and
progressive whereas Jerusalem (a religious city) is very conservative. Settlements in the
West Bank are predominately religious, conservative, hawkish, and right-wing. In the
Arab sector, Muslims from villages tend to be more conservative than their counterparts
in the cities. Arab Christians tend to be more liberal; Arabs in Jerusalem (predominately
Muslim) tend to be religious and conservative. This list of schisms can go on, with each
small group being divided into smaller subgroups. In all, however, a common thread
throughout this fragmented society is that each group tends to be associated primarily
with its own members, often via geographic isolation.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
153
Some History
To understand how this fragmentation came about, we must examine its historical roots.
The State of Israel was founded in 1948 based on the Zionist movement founded by
Theodor Herzl (18601904). Disheartened by continuing European anti-Semitism, Herzl
wrote that despite their attempts at assimilation into the fabric of 19th-century European
culture, Jews would always be outsiders and subject to continuing anti-Semitism. In this
national movement, Zionism called for the establishment of a Jewish national and religious homeland in the biblical Land of Israel. Only in their own land, Herzl wrote, could
Jews ever hope to be free from the 2,000-year-old yoke of European anti-Semitism. As
Herzls views on the imperative for a Jewish state in Palestine took hold, Zionist policy
became part of British foreign policy intent on dismantling the ailing Ottoman Empire.
This was in keeping with the McMahonHussein Correspondence (secret correspondence of 19151916 between Sir Henry McMahon the British High Commissioner in
Egypt and the Sharif of Mecca, Hussein ibn Ali, regarding the future distribution of
lands of the Ottoman Empire) and the SykesPicot Agreement (which was between Sir
Mark Sykes and Franois George-Picot) in 1916 that divided the Ottoman Empire into
British- and French-controlled areas following its defeat in World War I.
After the Armistice of 1918, Palestine was ceded to the United Kingdom as per the
secret SykesPicot Agreement, and an active period of settlement of Palestine by
European Jews began. With many stops and starts, and by overcoming political and
military attempts by the indigenous Arab population to thwart their mass migration, the
Jewish and European colonial hold in Palestine grew steadily from 1904 until 1948, when
the British Mandate in Palestine drew to a close with the formation of the State of Israel.
Independence was declared and a Jewish democracy was established in 1948 following
the United Nations (UN) division of the area into two states: Israel and Palestine. The
UN Partition Plan for Palestine was approved by the UN General Assembly on November
29, 1947. It was accepted by Israel yet rejected by the indigenous Arabs and the entire
Arab League who launched a war in order to destroy the nascent Jewish state.
The definition of Israel as an ethnic democracy, however, engendered a myriad of
problems for the indigenous non-Jewish population of the state. Any examination of
modern Israel will reveal tensions inherent in an ethnically based democracy where
approximately 20% of the population is not part of the group possessing legally granted
and ensured political hegemony. Thus, infrastructure and educational services have
been consistently underfunded over the last 62 years for the non-Jewish parts of Israel.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
154
Thomas P. Gumpel
tracts of land (Brams & Togman, 1998), increasing its population by a factor of four.
However, as this population boost was solely Arab due to the absorption of occupied
Arab lands, ethnic tensions were exacerbated.
The Arab population in Israel today is referred to by two different terms: 48 Arabs
and 67 Arabs, with 48 Arabs residing primarily in the north of the country and 67
Arabs residing solely in the newly Occupied Palestinian Territories (including Jerusalem).
As we have seen, two major factors influence this minoritys status in the country. On the
one hand, the Arab minority lives in an ethnic democracy guaranteeing the rights and
privileges of the Jewish majority. On the other, it is part of the Arab world, which has
historically rejected the State of Israels legitimacy.
During the early years of the state, the Arab minority was subject to martial law, which
included administrative detentions, curfews, travel permits, and expulsions (Segev &
Cohen, 2008). Martial law and overtly discriminatory laws were revoked in 1966, giving
Arab citizens of the state equal protection under the law. Arabs living in East Jerusalem,
occupied and administered by Israel since the Six-Day War of 1967, are a special case.
They became permanent residents of Israel shortly after the war. Although they hold
Israeli ID cards, few have applied for Israeli citizenship, to which they are entitled, and
most maintain close ties with the West Bank and Jordan (most retain Jordanian
citizenship). As permanent residents, they are eligible to vote in Jerusalems municipal
elections, although only a small percentage takes advantage of this right (United Nations,
2010). Thus, as residents of Jerusalem, Arabs in the city live both in and out of Israel.
Since the Israeli annexation of East Jerusalem in 1980, however, they reside in the half of
the city occupied by Israel in 1967 and hence fall under the protection of the Fourth
Geneva Convention of 1949 (Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, Article 50)
guaranteeing the education and treatment of civilians in occupied territories under
international law. Despite protections delineated in the Israeli Declaration of Independence, Arab citizens of Israel continue to experience discrimination in different realms
(Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights and Labor, 2007; Or, 2003).
Israel also has a number of salient social problems. Despite having the 15th highest
Human Development Index ([HDI]; United Nations Development Programme, 2010),
Israel suffers from an increasing poverty level as well as income inequality. Poverty is
becoming rampant (Gazit, 2010; Latet, 2010). According to the most recent report
released by an Israeli nongovernmental organization (NGO; Latet, 2010), despite the
high HDI index compared with other Organisation for Economic Co-operation and
Development (OECD) countries, the percentage of children living under the poverty
line is 36.3% (vs. 11% for other OECD nations). Combined with a high and increasing
(approximately 5% yearly) GINI (global distribution of family income) rank of 39.2
(World Bank, 2010) pointing to a high level of inequality of income distribution between
the wealthiest and poorest citizens, Israelis face many hardships.
T H E E DUC AT ION S Y S T E M
To understand the provision of education to children with special educational needs, we
must first understand the general education system and we must always remember that
both systems sit in the highly fragmented Israeli society where competition between and
10/14/11 5:45 PM
155
within each ethnic sector is omnipresent. The system is controlled by a strong central
bureaucracy located in Jerusalem and is run by the Ministry of Education (MOE) and a
director general who are administratively and politically responsible for the enactment
of laws, the development of regulations, and the operation of the education system. The
MOE sets national goals; tightly controls inputs and the allocation of budgets; monitors and controls student achievements through national performance evaluation tests;
determines the national curriculum; and is responsible for employing teachers and the
construction of new schools (Glasman, 1986). All MOE policies are in sync with national
policies and priorities. The education system is divided geographically into six districts
that supervise and monitor the educational processes conducted by schools to ensure the
compatibility of these processes with central policies (Zucker, 1985).
Jewish Israel is a nation of immigrants where the education system has always been
charged as the primary vehicle for diminishing the differences among immigrants and
between immigrants and vatikim (Hebrew for old-timers) and ensuring social, political,
cultural, and economic mobility. This process has repeatedly been tested through waves
of immigration, the most recent of which coincided with the fall and breakup of the
former Soviet Union. Between 1989 and 1991, Israel was deluged with waves of immigration of Soviet Jews. The educational and social support systems were called upon to
acculturate approximately 376,000 new citizens (an increase in the population of about
7.8% in 2 years; Israel Ministry of Foreign Affairs, 1998).
Israel is also a nation with a large indigenous Arab minority. This linguistic and religious minority has struggled to achieve parity with the Jewish majority despite living in a
Jewish ethnic democracy where all political power has de jure been kept in the hands of
the Jewish majority.
During the 2009 to 2010 school year, the Israeli education system included 3,652
schools (including schools for children with special needs; Central Bureau of Statistics,
2001; Zionit, Berman, & Ben-Arie, 2009) and 2,468,700 children (32.7% of the entire
population). Of these children, 69.4% were Jewish, 24.1% were Muslim, 1.7% were
Christian, and 1.9% were Druze. The only growing demographic group of these 4 was
the group of Muslim children (which increased from 20.2% in 1995; Zionit, Berman, &
Ben-Arie, 2009).
The state-run bureaucratic system is divided into two main sectors: the Jewish education
division and the non-Jewish system. Each system is then subdivided once again (Jewish
secular, Jewish religious, Jewish ultraorthodox, Arab, Druze) (Gumpel & Nir, 2005;
Gumpel & Sharoni, 2007). The system faces constant growth; the number of pupils
enrolled in the education system increased by more than 16.5 fold over a period of 50
years, from 108,131 pupils in 1948 to close to 2.5 million pupils in 2010. The number of
immigrant pupils is also increasing (about 1.5% in 1991 to approximately 11% in 1996;
Ministry of Education, Culture and Sport, 1996), as is the number of immigrant teachers
(1,950 teachers in 1992 to 5 150 in 1996). The annual dropout rate for pupils in uppersecondary education is about 4.8% in Jewish education and 11.8% in Arab education
(Central Bureau of Statistics, 2001). Israel boasts a high literacy rate of 91.8% among
those over the age of 15 (UNESCO Institute for Statistics, 2008). National expenditure
on education places Israel among the highest investing countries in public education in
comparison with other OECD countries.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
156
Thomas P. Gumpel
However, perennial problems exist. Severe difficulties result from Israels complicated
multiple streams at both the primary and secondary levels; mandatory military conscription immediately following high school; problematic educational attainments in the face
of rapid population growth; increased demands on the education system; and reduced
funding of public education (Nir & Nafcha, 2007). Educational attainments for high
school students are low, with a high percentage demonstrating poor basic skills (OECD,
2009). Further, as in the socioeconomic spheres, large gaps exist between Israeli-Arabs
and the rest of the population (OECD, 2009, 2010). Israeli children significantly underperform in reading, mathematics, and science as compared to children in other OECD
countries as measured by the Programme for International Student Assessment ([PISA];
OECD, 2010). Additionally, teachers in Israel are paid significantly less than their OECD
counterparts (Nir & Nafcha, 2007). School violence is higher than most OECD countries
(Zionit, Berman, & Ben-Arie, 2009), burnout among teachers remains high and stable
(Friedman & Lotan, 1985), and class size is above the OECD average (Zionit, Berman, &
Ben-Arie, 2009).
Perhaps the greatest challenge facing the education system is how to deal with the disparity between educational achievement and enfranchisement for different sectors of
Israeli society. Since achieving independence, the countrys leaders have repeatedly
declared that a primary goal of the education system has been to reduce the socioeconomic gaps between different segments of the population on an inter-ethnic level (that is,
Jewish vs. Arab allocations in education) and an intra-ethnic (Ashkenazim vs. Mizrahim,
religious vs. secular) level. These gaps exist on a myriad of economic, cultural, and
legal levels.
Disparity in educational performance exists between the primary Jewish groups
(Gumpel & Nir, 2005) and between Jews and Arabs (OECD, 2009). These gaps are visible
between different socioeconomic groups, between Ashkenazim and Mizrahim, between
old-timers and new immigrants, and between different towns, cities, and villages
(National Taskforce for the Advancement of Education in Israel, 2004). In 2009, 68% of
all Jewish high schools students were eligible for their high school matriculation diploma,
as compared to a 49.2% rate for Arab high school students, 46.6% of Muslims, and
approximately 60% of Christian and Druze youth. These numbers have remained fairly
stable since 1995.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
157
Education Law of 1988 (SEL) and the implementation of the law in the early 1990s. At
that period, many children who had previously received services in segregated settings
began to receive services within the general education framework (Avishar & Layser,
2000; Comptrollers Office, 2001; Margalit, 1999).
Like much of Israeli society, special education procedures prior to the passage of the
Special Education Law of 4758 (SEL, 1988) were based on an informal and personal
form of negotiations between the education system, the childs family, and the MOE.
Services were provided under the more general auspices of the Compulsory Education
Law of 1949 and the State Education Law of 1953.
The foundation for understanding Israeli special education is the SEL. The law was
intended to mark a turning point in the provision of special education services to children and adolescents with special needs. It passed with wide multiparty support in 1988
with hopes that it would create procedural certainty and codify guidelines where none
had previously existed (Gumpel, 1996).
Examination of the legislative intent of the Israeli parliament (the unicameral Knesset)
reveals a basic conceptualization of disability among Israeli lawmakers at the time as it
advocated for a segregationist and categorical organization of service provision. The
special education system has been historically dominated in Israel by neurologists,
neuropsychologists, pediatricians, and psychologists and based on a medical and
pathology-based model of impairment; all children receiving special education services
are divided into 12 different eligibility categories based on their primary disability
(Gumpel, 1999b). The law defines the exceptional child as any person between the ages
of 3 and 21 who, as a result of faulty development of his physical, intellectual, mental or
behavioral skills, has restricted ability in adaptive behavior and requires special
education (SEL, 1988, p. 2930).
The law consists of five subsections: Definitions of Terms, Free Special Education,
Diagnosis and Placement, Education in a Special Education Institution, and Miscellaneous. It differs from much Western special education legislation in that it does not
specifically and clearly mandate education in a least restrictive environment (LRE).
According to the law, special education includes all teaching, instruction and systematic
treatment that are given to exceptional children including physical therapy, speech
therapy, occupational therapy and treatments from other professional disciplines which
are to be ancillary services, all of which are provided according to the exceptional childs
needs (SEL, 1988, p. 2930).
From the opening lines that define the scope of the law, the MOE repeatedly claimed
that the law mandates separate education of all children with special educational needs,
including those children with diagnosed learning disabilities (Gumpel, 1999a). This
opening section provides operational definitions and begins with the definition of the
handicapped child and special education. These two definitions provide an interesting
tautology: the handicapped child is defined as A person aged three to twenty-one,
whose capacity for adaptive behaviors is limited, due to faulty physical, mental,
psychological or behavioral development, and is in need of special education (SEL,
1988, p. 2930). On the other hand, special education is defined as methodological
teaching, learning, and treatment granted by law to the handicapped child (p. 2930).
These circular definitions exemplify the confusion regarding exclusionary versus
10/14/11 5:45 PM
158
Thomas P. Gumpel
inclusionary special services. For a child to be defined as handicapped, he or she must
be taught in a special education framework, which is then defined as a learning environment provided only to children with handicaps. In other words, in order to be defined
as a person with a handicap, one needed to be enrolled in a segregated special education
system. Being enrolled outside of a segregated system, according to the ministry, means
that one is no longer handicapped and therefore no longer entitled, or in need of,
financial support from the MOEs Department of Special Education. Indeed, from 1988
to 2002, virtually all children undergoing a placement committee hearing were placed in
some sort of restrictive environment.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
159
and for assistance and inclusionary support. Such support could include different types
of pull-out programs, support services to improve written and spoken expression,
psychological, and other types of assistance, and the development of individualized
educational plans. Guidance from the MOEs director general further highlighted the
importance of inclusionary practices. It noted that most students with special needs can
be included into a regular classroom with the aid of an inclusion plan and can derive
great academic and social-emotional benefit from such inclusion (Director General,
Ministry of Education, Culture, and Sport, 2003, p. 1).
Nevertheless, the new SEL of 2002 remained ambiguous regarding inclusionary special education. For example, the ambiguity manifested itself in the use of the two different terms: handicapped child and included child. Interested parties questioned whether the
law intended to draw a clear distinction between these two statuses. The new law also
stipulated that each general education school would create an Inclusion Committee in
order to decide whether the inclusion of a child was possible on a case-by-case basis. And,
despite a clearer mandate from Parliament and the courts (High Court of Justice, 2001;
Instructions Chapter D1 for Special Education Law, 4763 [Correction number 7 for
Special Education Law, 1988], 2002), inadequate appropriations of fiscal resources continued to deny inclusionary placement to children with special educational needs
(Dorner et al., 2009).
Another blue-ribbon commission in 2007 was charged with recommending governmental policy for supporting the special education system as it moved toward greater
inclusion (Dorner et al., 2009). This commission examined and made concrete recommendations. These included enabling parental participation in educational placements
wherever they are; creating a money-follows child methodology to fiscally support
inclusive placements; and clearly stating that the child with special needs has a right to
be included, as partial realization of his rights to an education (p. 55).
Despite much legal and legislative movement over the last 2 decades, the question
remains as to how much the policy of inclusion has trickled down from the decision makers in Parliament and the courts to the school system and the actual inclusion of children
with special educational needs. Figure 1 presents a breakdown of the current state
(20082009 academic year) regarding the placement of children with special educational needs for elementary school children. (Secondary schools mirror the figures.)
The figure shows that inclusionary practices may be available to different groups of
children. In reality, however, general education placements are implemented primarily
among children with learning disabilities ([LDs]; Central Bureau of Statistics, 2010).
Regardless of legal requirements to include children with special needs in general
education classrooms, this has not occurred. Only a small percentage of children are
actually included in the general education system. Most children continue to be served
in segregated schools or special day classes. It appears that this is not changing. The
only group consistently included in the general education system is students with
diagnosed LDs.
How, then, are inclusionary practices implemented for children with LDs? This issue
was examined by another blue-ribbon panel (the so-called Margalit Commission). The
Margalit Report called for, among other things, the desegregation of children with LDs
from their non-LD peers and the increased training of professionals working with such
10/14/11 5:45 PM
160
Thomas P. Gumpel
National Inclusionary Practices - Elementary Education
80.0
70.0
60.0
50.0
40.0
30.0
20.0
10.0
di
Le
ar
ge
ua
ng
La
De
ve
lo
pm
en
ta
ld
el
ay
s
or
Be
ni
de
ha
ng
rs
Su
vi
di
o
sp
sa
ra
lD
ic
bi
io
lit
is
n
y
tu
of
rb
In
a
B
nc
te
lle ord
e
M
c
e
t
rli
ild
M
io
M
n
ul
n
I
e
al
nt
tip od
el
er
Di IQ
le
le
at
sa
di
c
tu
bi
ag e In
Se
lit
al
n
t
v
y
e
os
er
Di
C
l
l
ec
er
e/
sa
i
s
eb
pr
-In
tu
b
ilit
of
a
ra
te
ou
y
lP
lle l Di
nd
sa
ct
al
sy
ua
bi
I
n
/S
l D lity
te
ev
lle
is
er
ab
ct
eua
i
l D lity
ph
ys
is
ab
ic
al
ilit
ha
y
nd
i
ca
Ps
ps
yc
hi
Au
at
tis
ric
De
m
af
di
ne
so
Ra
ss
rd
er
/h
Bl
s
ea re d
in
is
dn
rin
ea
g
es
se
im
s/
s
vi
pa
si
i
r
on
m
en
im
t
pa
irm
en
t
0.0
Inclusion
Segregated School
Figure 1. National inclusionary practices for elementary education (academic year 20092010).
Note: Disability categories represented are mandated by the Ministry of Education for data
collection purposes.
Source: Central Bureau of Statistics, 2010.
children and youth (Margalit, 1997), especially in the Israeli-Arab sector. An important
by-product of the Margalit Report was the de facto removal of LD as one of the 12 categories under the direct responsibility of the Department of Special Education in the
MOE. Instead, a new division was formed within the Psychological and Counseling
Services Department called the Division of Learning Disabilities to deal with LD issues.
This bureaucratic shift symbolizes, among other things, a change in priorities from a
segregated to an inclusive philosophy for children and youth with LDs.
There has been a marked increase in the identification of youth with LDs. A primary
force behind this increased identification has been for the allowance of examination
accommodations (Zionit, Berman, & Ben-Arie, 2009). So, what is the current status of
the diagnosis and treatment of LDs in Israel? In the governmental commission to examine the implementation of the SEL, the Israeli focus on a highly categorical method of
service provision was questioned (Margalit et al., 1997) and specific focus on children
with learning disabilities was recommended.
However, despite the increase in the number of children being identified as having
learning disabilities, in order to better understand the two-decade official push for inclusion,
an examination of the trends over the last decade shows a different picture (see Figure 2). If
we examine these trends, we can clearly see that not only are inclusionary placements not
increasing since the passage of the correction to the SEL, they appear to be decreasing.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
161
49.20%
51.02%
50.42%
50.90%
48.22%
46.09%
45.06%
43.06%
42.81%
40.39%
43.11%
Percemt
40.12%
11.09%
10.41%
9.47%
6.71%
1999/2000
2002/2003
2003/2004
2004/2005
5.92%
2005/2006
5.99%
2006/2007
Academic Year
Inclusive education in Israel is on the decline. Placement in special day classes in the
general education system and placement in segregated special education schools both
remain stable over time. We can see that the Israeli school system reflects Israeli society
as a whole along with its historical and cultural legacies.
The education system has developed in a number of different areas for the small
number of children being included (5.99% in 2006 to 2007). One of these areas has
been the development of the special education specialist (Mitchell, 2004). The second
chapter of the Margalit Report dealt with pre- and in-service training and recommended the development of interdisciplinary college- and university-level programs to
train professionals in the area of LD and specifically recommended the development
of the LD specialist (, the Hebrew acronymMatal) and the development of a
bureaucratic structure to promote inclusion (, the Hebrew acronym for Matya)
(Margalit et al., 1997).
MatalEducational performance diagnostician. The Matal position encompasses two
primary foci on both a micro and a macro level. On the micro level, the Matal
professional has an individual focus that deals mostly with the pupil, his or her parents
and teachers, and an organizational focus that deals mostly with school-wide issues.
On an individual level, the Matal teacher spends most of his or her time evaluating and
developing treatment plans for children experiencing difficulties in academic skills,
developing individual inclusion plans, assisting students to develop learning strategies
(either individually or in group work), or engaging in discussions with general education
teachers regarding possible allowances and appropriate accommodations.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
162
Thomas P. Gumpel
MatyaOrganizational resources. Matyas are organizations in each city and community
by which educational, and specifically inclusion-oriented, resources are organized.
The Matya structure allows for the funding of school-based and itinerant professionals
specializing in a wide variety of specialized skills, from behavioral specialists and
consultants, to diagnosticians, to other ancillary services.
T H E C U R IOUS C A S E OF J E RUS A L E M
Jerusalem, the conflicted city, is in constant turmoil. As a 4,000-year-old city, Jerusalem
has its earliest roots in distant antiquity. Jerusalem is the Holy or Noble City to the
three Abrahamic religions and has been besieged 23 times, attacked 52 times, and
captured and recaptured 44 times (Cline, 2004). It is the central focal point of ancient
Jewish tradition and became the first monotheistic city during the time of David and
Solomon. Featured at its center is the Holy of Holies: the First and Second Temple built
on the Temple Mount. Jerusalem has been coveted and conquered by the Israelites,
the Greeks, the Romans (who renamed it Aelia Capitalina), the Byzantines, the Arabs,
the Persians, the Crusaders, the Arabs again, the Mamelukes, the Turks, the British, the
Jordanians, and now the Israelis. The central point in Jerusalem is the ancient Jewish
Solomonic Temple (built in 957 bc and destroyed in 586 bc by the Babylonians) and the
Second Temple, also called Herods Temple, built and renovated by Herod in 19 bc and
destroyed by the Romans in 70 ad.
By the first century ad, Jerusalem achieved significance for a wider community: the
Holy City was now home to both Jews and early Christians. From the time of the advent
of Islam, Jerusalem once again became a Holy City: The Prophet Mohammad visited
Jerusalem during his night journey and ascension to Heaven. Judaism and Christianity
both view it as the place where Adam was formed; where Adam, Cain, Abel, and Noah
offered sacrifices to God; where Abraham showed his willingness to sacrifice his son,
Isaac; and where Jacob had his dream.
On this small parcel of land (35 acres or 141,610 square meters), the Muslim Ummayad
Caliph Abd al-Malik ibn Marwan constructed the Dome of the Rock and the Al-Aksa
mosques (built in 691 ad and 705 ad, respectively). Jews call this area the Temple Mount
and Muslims refer to it as the Hara mesh-Sharif (The Noble Sanctuary).
In 1947, Jerusalem was declared an international (Corpus Separatum) city by the UN
according to the 1947 UN Partition Plan, later reaffirmed by UN General Assembly
Resolution 194 in 1948. These partition plans, however, were never implemented as they
were rejected by the Arab population and the Arab world, and so Israel annexed West
Jerusalem and Transjordan annexed East Jerusalem. Between 1948 (the Israeli War of
Independence) and 1967 (The Six Day War), Jerusalem was divided into two discrete
sections: the Israeli (western) part of Jerusalem and the Jordanian (eastern) part of
Jerusalem.
Following the 1967 conflict, the border that ran through Jerusalem was removed and
Jerusalem became a united city under Israeli sovereignty with military occupation of the
eastern part of the city. In 1980, the Knesset passed the Jerusalem Law formally annexing
East Jerusalem. The UN Security Council 478 and the entire international community
condemned the annexation; it has never been recognized by any country other than
10/14/11 5:45 PM
163
Israel. The Palestinian National Authority has consistently stated that East Jerusalem is
the site of the capital of the future Palestinian state. Hence, Jerusalem remains a central
issue in Israeli-Palestinian peace negotiations.
As the perennial flashpoint in the relationship between Israelis and Palestinians, it is
worth studying the education system in general, and the special education system, in
particular. Jerusalem, as a case study, further exemplifies the splintered aspects of Israeli
society, while also focusing on the never-ending competition of the two separate national
narratives that of the dominant and powerful Israeli national policy toward Arab citizens of the city vis--vis their fellow Jewish Jerusalemites. We begin by examining the
difficult conditions under which the education system in East Jerusalem operates.
We can and must examine Jerusalem through a demographic lens as the political
battle being waged in the city is geared to maintaining the demographic advantage of
one group. Indeed, when looking at the population increase in Arab East Jerusalem, we
see that the birth rate among this population is higher than for the Jewish secular population. The municipality of Jerusalem has changed its border frequently in order to
maintain a Jewish majority in the city. The last episode in this fight for Jewish demographics was headed by the Separation Fence, which blocked different communities
from being included in East Jerusalem through the construction of an up to 8-meterhigh concrete wall.
The population of the city has been increasing steadily since 1922 (the beginning of
modern record-keeping), with both Jewish and Palestinian populations increasing
steadily although the number of Jews in Jerusalem has increased at an accelerated rate
(Choshen, 2010). Despite the fact that the Palestinian population of Jerusalem is increasing at a slower rate, the number of Palestinian children enrolled in schools in Jerusalem
has been increasing steadily over the years (Wargen, 2006).
There are eight different school systems in the city (see Figure 3). The principal Israeli
government school system is called the Jerusalem Educational Authority (JEA). It is
divided into three semi-autonomous sections: JEA Jewish Ultra-Orthodox, JEA Arab,
and JEA Jewish. Other school systems in East Jerusalem include recognized and
unofficial schools that are private schools receiving limited funds and limited state
supervision. There are also unrecognized and unofficial schools that do not receive
any state support but are privately owned and financed, usually under the auspices of
some sort of Christian organization. The Waqf schools are under the authority of the
Muslim religious trust of Jerusalem. United Nations Relief Work Agency schools are
under the control of the UN and operate primarily in refugee camps. The only
Palestinian refugee camp inside of Israel is in Shuafat, a Palestinian neighborhood in
northern Jerusalem and inside the citys municipal boundaries. Approximately 30,000
residents live in the camp and its satellite communities.
Within the citys municipal boundaries, 56% of the children are Jewish and 44% are
Palestinian (Gumpel, 2010). However, according to JEA data, aside from the large number of Ultra-Orthodox school children in Jerusalem, the city school system is composed
of more Palestinian children than Jewish children (Jerusalem Municipality, 2010).
Herein, we examine only JEA schools as they are completely under the Israeli government. According to a report issued by the Israeli Parliament, the education system in
East Jerusalem suffers from a number of challenges. The number of children in East
10/14/11 5:45 PM
164
Thomas P. Gumpel
Who Are the Children in Jerusalem?
92579
62273
57273
20603
13955
RW
A
3741
co
un
te
Ch
ild
W
aq
re
n
5520
Un
JE
A-
Je
wi
sh
R
of ec
fic o
ial gn
-P ize
ale d
st
in
ian
Un Unr
of ec
fic og
ial ni
Sc zed
ho
ol
s
Pr
iva
te
Sc
ho
ol
s
Ar
AJE
Un
JE
A-
Ul
tra
-O
rth
od
ox
ab
6408
UN
16116
Jerusalem is growing, with 44% of the student population in Jerusalem attending state
schools (Wargen, 2006).
Combined with a shortage of classrooms, many children in East Jerusalem are studying
in overcrowded schools or are being denied enrollment due to lack of space (Wargen,
2006). The Jerusalem JEA has built classrooms and schools in a disproportionate manner
favoring the Jewish children of Jerusalem over their Arab peers over the last 2 decades
(Jerusalem Municipality, 2010). Indeed, in the 2005 to 2006 school year, East Jerusalem
was short 1,354 classrooms. In the 2 decades from 1989 to 2009, the number of classrooms built in the JEA Jewish part of the city exceeded those of the classrooms built in
the Arab part of the city despite the fact that there are more children studying in JEA
Arab schools than JEA Jewish schools. Overcrowding and a lack of resources may be a
salient factor contributing to the higher dropout rate in East Jerusalem schools vis--vis
West Jerusalem schools (50% vs. 4.7%; Wargen, 2006). With an average of 35 pupils per
classroom (often as high as 45 pupils per classroom despite the MOE limiting the number
of class size in all schools to 36), approximately 47,000 children study today in an inappropriate environment, often in storage rooms and bomb shelters (Medzini, 2010b).
This situation was brought to the courts attention in a motion submitted to the
Supreme Court, which sits as the High Court of Justice. As a result of two class action
appeals to the High Court of Justice (High Court of Justice, 2001), the Municipality of
Jerusalem promised to build 245 classrooms in Jerusalem; however, this guarantee was
never fulfilled and in August of 2006 suits were refiled with the court (High Court of
Justice, 2008). This issue was once again revisited in 2011 when the High Court of Justice
10/14/11 5:45 PM
165
reviewed a case brought by several East Jerusalem families who claimed that the lack of
adequate space and classrooms meant that they had to privately fund their childrens
education in private schools. The court leveled serious criticism at the MOE and the JEA
and demanded that the lack of resources be corrected within 5 years (Glickman, 2011).
The lack of adequate infrastructure has two primary outcomes. First, approximately
10,000 pupils in East Jerusalem are not being served in any educational framework
because of lack of space (Wargen, 2006). Second, the dropout rate is disproportionately
high in East Jerusalem.
Wargen (2006) found that the education system in East Jerusalem is chronically underfunded. In 2006, the citys educational funding for East Jerusalem was only 29% of the
JEA budget, despite East Jerusalem children comprising 56% of the JEA children. (JEA
Ultra-Orthodox education is funded separately.) In a report released by the citys legal
advisor, children in West Jerusalem are funded at the rate of 408 New Israeli shekels
(NIS) per pupil, whereas children in East Jerusalem are funded at the rate of 214 NIS per
pupil (US$108 vs. US$57; Medzini, 2010a).
Because of these perennial problems and the grave discrepancy between the wealthier
and better endowed education system in the western part of the city and the poorer eastern part of the city and because of the chronic shortage of schools and classrooms in East
Jerusalem, many parents in East Jerusalem opt out of the underfunded and overcrowded
state schools. Instead, they elect to send their children to any one of the four types of
private or semi-private schools.
Private schools can range from state-recognized and official schools where the state
can fund up to 85% of the budget and may impose its fiscal and curricular control on the
school, to unrecognized and unofficial schools in which the state has no stake or control,
to schools run by the Muslim religious trust: the Waqf. This myriad of alternative placements exists only in East Jerusalem, and is often the option of choice for those families
with the fiscal means to allow them to take advantage of these private schools.
From 2009 to 2010, approximately 51% of children in East Jerusalem attended schools
administered by the JEA (Ir Amim, 2010). The remainder attended any one of the other
options available to Palestinian residents of the city.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
166
Thomas P. Gumpel
kindergartens or schools for each group. The JEA allocates most resources to the smallest
demographic group in the city (JEA Jewish). More schools translates into greater
resources for including children in the general education framework. Schools in the JEA
Arab sector are more crowded than their West Jerusalem counterparts.
The lack of classrooms and schools also affects the special education system in East
Jerusalem. It is short 240 classrooms and schools are overcrowded and are unable to
adequately serve children with special needs (Ir Amim, 2010; Israel State Comptroller,
2008). It is not uncommon to see schools housed in rented apartments throughout
the eastern part of the city. These rented apartments are modified homes and were
not intended to be schools and are often inaccessible for children with mobility
problems.
The JEA has claimed that there are no public lands on which to build schools in East
Jerusalema claim disputed by local NGOs and the courts (Ir Amim, 2010) who say that
the city has the land to build schools yet has declined to do so. The lack of classrooms is
only one aspect of the poor infrastructure of the special education systems in East
Jerusalem (Ir Amim, 2010). Concomitant overcrowding and a lack of resources are
widespread in the system.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
167
Linkages between educational policy and national policy are evident in all aspects of
Israeli policy in East Jerusalem. Education policy reflects the greater political will and
power of the enfranchised majority; namely, the almost unilateral allocation of resources
to the Jewish majority while neglecting the indigenous population in the rest of the city.
In almost all parameters, East Jerusalem and its special education system are lacking in
vital resources as compared to Jewish West Jerusalem. These resources are vital in order
to adequately serve the large Arab population with special educational needs.
As interested observers conducting a deep analysis of the linkage between educational
and special educational policy and larger sociohistorical trends, we must ask ourselves
how the long-term discrimination against East Jerusalem schools and their families
reflects and serves social trends. In its 63 years of existence, Israel has expelled Palestinians
from their land in two primary waves: during the war of 1948 and through the creation
of settlements on occupied Palestinian land and the concomitant evacuation and
expulsion of the indigenous populations living on those expropriated lands. It appears
that in the 21st century, further expulsions are impossible and would not be accepted in
the international arena. Hence, it appears that creating areas with tremendous financial
and social hardships is the method of choice. Through the direct discrimination of
residents of East Jerusalem, it appears that the ultimate goal is to entice the indigenous
population to leave the area, thus maintaining the demographic advantage for the Israeli
Jewish presence in Jerusalem.
This situation is unfortunate. If Israel annexed East Jerusalem, one can think of no
reason for the decades-old underfunding of education and special education in East
Jerusalem. If one does not accept the unilateral annexation of occupied territories, then
Israel appears to be in violation of the Fourth Geneva Convention. Either way, the
situation saddens us.
In any nation, educational policy is a result of national policies, both de jure and de
facto. In Israel, these manifest themselves as separation and inequality. On March 3,
2007, Israel signed the UN Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities. With
its emphasis on human rights and inclusive education for all, it is clear why its ratification
has been so long in coming.
R E F E R E NC E S
Avishar, G., & Layser, Y. (2000). Evaluating values in special education as change in education.
Halacha veMaashe bTichnun Limudim, 15, 97124.
Brams, S. J., & Togman, J. M. (1998). Camp David: Was the agreement fair? In P. F. Diehl
(Ed.), A road map to war: Territorial dimensions of international conflict. Nashville, TN:
Vanderbilt University Press.
Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor. (2007). Israel and the occupied territories.
Washington, DC. Retrieved from http://www.state.gov/g/drl/rls/hrrpt/2007/100597
.htm.
Central Bureau of Statistics. (2001). Statistical abstract of Israel 2001. Jerusalem: Central Bureau
of Statistics.
Central Bureau of Statistics. (2009a). Selected data from the New Israel statistical abstract No.
612010. Retrieved from http://www.cbs.gov.il/reader/newhodaot/hodaa_template
.html?hodaa=201011207.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
168
Thomas P. Gumpel
Central Bureau of Statistics. (2009b). Sources of population growth, by district, population group
and religion. Retrieved from http://www.cbs.gov.il/shnaton61/st02_04.pdf.
Central Bureau of Statistics. (2010). Students with special needs in secondary education by type
of disability and type of setting, 2007/08. Retrieved from http://www.cbs.gov.il/reader
/shnaton/templ_shnaton.html?num_tab=st08_29&CYear=2010.
Choshen, M. (Ed.). (2010). Statistical yearbook of Jerusalem. Jerusalem: Jerusalem Studies Institute.
Cline, E. H. (2004). Jerusalem besieged: From ancient Canaan to modern Israel. Ann Arbor:
University of Michigan Press.
Comptrollers Office. (2001). State comptrollers annual report. Jerusalem: Government Press.
Director General, Ministry of Education, Culture, and Sport. (2003, June). Director generals
regulations: Inclusion plan in regular education and the treatment of children with special needs
in regular and special education classrooms. Jerusalem: Ministry of Education and Science
Press.
Dorner, D., Penn, R., Sovel, R., Shlimof-Rechtman, S., Kosto-Shefi, A., Malka, S., et al. (2009).
( The public commission to examine the special education system in Israel). Jerusalem: State of Israel.
Friedman, I. A., & Lotan, E. (1985). ( Burnout in teachers in Israel).
Jerusalem: Henrietta Szold.
Gazit, Y. (2010). Report on the state of poverty in Israel. Jerusalem: Jerusalem Institute for Market
Studies.
Glasman, N. S. (1986). Funding and control linkages in education. In E. Ben-Baruch &
Y. Newman (Eds.), Educational administration and policy making: the case of Israel. Tel Aviv:
Unipress.
Glickman, A. (2011, February 7). : -( High Court of Justice
to the Ministry of Education: Take care of East Jerusalem children), Yediot Ahronot.
Retrieved from http://www.ynet.co.il/articles/0,7340,L-4024671,00.html.
Gumpel, T. (1996). Special education law in Israel. Journal of Special Education, 29, 457468.
Gumpel, T. P. (1999a). Special education in Israel. In C. R. Reynolds & E. Fletcher-Janzen
(Eds.), Encyclopedia of special education (Vol. 2, pp. 995998). New York: Wiley.
Gumpel, T. P. (1999b). 2000: ( ? Special
education toward the second millennium: Where have we come from and where are we
going?). Issues in Special Education and Rehabilitation, 14, 7182.
Gumpel, T. P. (2010). The law says inclusion but the people say exclusion: An examination of inclusion
policy in Jerusalem, the most complicated city in the world. Paper presented at the Embracing
Inclusive Approaches for Children with Special Educational Needs Conference, Riga,
Latvia.
Gumpel, T. P., & Awartani, S. (2003). A comparison of special education in Israel and
Palestine: Surface and deep structures. Journal of Special Education, 37, 3348.
Gumpel, T. P., & Nir, A. E. (2006). The Israeli education system: Blending dreams with
constraints. In K. Mazurek & M. A. Winzer (Eds.), Schooling around the world: Debates,
challenges and practices (pp. 149167). Boston: Allyn & Bacon.
Gumpel, T. P., & Sharoni, V. (2007). Current best practices in learning disabilities in Israel.
Learning Disabilities Research and Practice, 22, 202209.
High Court of Justice. (2001). Fadi Beriya (minor) and 911 others v. Municipality of Jerusalem,
No. 5185/01 77 (2001). NGO Yated for parents of children with down syndrome
v. Ministry of Education, No. 2599/00, PD. (5) 834, 839 834, b (2002).
High Court of Justice. (2008). Muhamad Hamdan and 27 others v. Municipality of Jerusalem,
No. 17 July, 2008, 3834/02 (2008).
Instructions Chapter D1 for Special Education Law, 4763 (Correction No. 7 for Special Education
Law, 1988), Knesset (2002).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
169
Ir Amim. (2010). A sorry state: The state of education in East Jerusalem 2010. Jerusalem: Author.
Israel Ministry of Foreign Affairs. (1998, December 24). Population of Israel: General trends and
indicators. Retrieved from http://www.mfa.gov.il/MFA/Archive/Communiques/1998
/POPULATION+OF+ISRAEL-+GENERAL+TRENDS+AND+INDICATOR.htm.
Israel State Comptroller. (2002). Annual state comptrollers report 59B for the year 2001
(pp. 230233). Jerusalem: Author.
Israel State Comptroller. (2008). Annual state comptrollers report 59B for the year 2008
(pp. 615660). Jerusalem: Author.
Jerusalem Municipality. (2010). Yearbook of the JEA. Retrieved from http://www.jerusalem
.muni.il/jer_main/defaultnew.asp?lng=1.
Latet. (2010). ( Alternative poverty report). Tel Aviv: Latet, Israeli
Humanitarian Aid.
Margalit, M. (1997). Report on the actualization of the abilities of students with learning disabilities.
Jerusalem: Minister of Education and Science.
Margalit, M. (1999). Report on the actualization of the abilities of students with learning disabilities.
Jerusalem: Minister of Education and Science.
Margalit, M., Ortolengi, R., Or-Noy, A., Breznitx, Z., Deklo, M., Harel, S., et al. (1997).
( Report of the Committee to examine the
fulfillment of the potential of students with learning disabilities). Jerusalem: Ministry
of Education.
Medzini, R. (2010a, August 18). Pupils in east Jerusalem get half funding of those in west.
Yediot Ahronot. Retrieved from http://www.ynetnews.com/articles/0,7340,L-3876882,00
.html.
Medzini, R. (2010b, August 18). , -( Hundreds of classrooms
lacking, and in East Jerusalem children will study in bomb shelters). Yediot Ahronot.
Retrieved from http://www.ynet.co.il/articles/0,7340,L-3938401,00.html.
Ministry of Education, Culture and Sport. (1996). The education system by the numbers. Jerusalem:
Author.
Ministry of Education. (2005). ( The education system by the numbers).
Jerusalem: Author.
Mitchell, D. (Ed.). (2004). Special educational needs and inclusive education. London: Routledge
Palmer.
Morris, B. (1988). The birth of the Palestinian refugee problem 19471949. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Morris, B. (2004). The birth of the Palestinian refugee problem revisited. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
National Taskforce for the Advancement of Education in Israel. (2004). The National Plan for
Education, Part I. Jerusalem: Government Printing Office.
Nir, A. E., & Nafcha, M. (2007). Teachers salaries in public education: Between myth and
facts. International Journal of Educational Management, 21, 315328.
Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. (2009). OECD economic surveys:
Israel 2009 (Vol. 2009). Paris: Author.
Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. (2010). PISA 2009 results: What
students know and can dostudent performance in reading, mathematics and science (Vol. 1).
Paris: Author.
Or, T. (2003). Government Commission to investigate the conflict between the security services and
Israeli citizens. Jerusalem: Ministry of Justice. Retrieved from http://elyon1.court.gov.il
/heb/veadot/or/inside_index.htm.
Segev, T., & Cohen, J. (2008). 1967: Israel, the war, and the year that transformed the Middle East.
Henry Holt and Co.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
170
Thomas P. Gumpel
Special Education Law of 4758, Knesset. (1988).
UNESCO Institute for Statistics. (2008). UIS statistics in brief. Retrieved from http://
st at s.uis.unesco.org/unesco/TableViewer/document.a spx?Report Id=121&IF
_Language=eng&BR_Country=7160&BR_Region=40540.
United Nations. (2010). The question of Palestine. Retrieved from http://unispal.un.org
/unispal.nsf/home.htm.
United Nations Development Programme. (2010). Human development report 2010. New York:
Author.
Wargen, Y. (2006). Education in East Jerusalem. Jerusalem: Knesset Center for Research and
Information.
World Bank. (2010). World development indicators. Washington, DC: Author.
Zionit, Y., Berman, T., & Ben-Arie, A. (2009). 2009 (Children in Israel 2009).
Jerusalem: The Israel National Council for the Child.
Ziv, N. (2004). - ( People with disabilities: Between
social rights and existential needs). In Y. Rabin & Y. Shani (Eds.), Social, economic and
cultural rights in Israel (Vol. 813).
Zucker, D. (1985). The Israeli education system: Structure, organization, financing and
patterns of action. In W. Ackerman, A. Carmon, & D. Zucker (Eds.), Education in an
evolving society: Schooling in Israel. Jerusalem: The Van Leer Institute.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
9
Opportunities and
Challenges for Improving
Special Education in the
United Arab Emirates
This chapter provides an overview of special education and related programs and services
in the United Arab Emirates (UAE). The framework the authors employ is adopted from
the UAE Ministry of Education document School for All: General Rules for the Provision of
Special Education Programs and Services (Public & Private Schools; United Arab Emirates
Ministry of Education, 2010). The elements in this significant document identify
opportunities for a commitment to the improvement of special education services in the
country. The chapter closes with suggestions for further improvements and research in
special education.
T H E UA E: A N OV E RV I E W
Situated in the Arabian Gulf, geographically east of Saudi Arabia and north of Oman,
the UAE is a federation of seven semiautonomous Emirates established in 1971. In accordance with the 1971 Constitution, the Federal Supreme Council is the highest legislative
and executive body and is comprised of the rulers of the seven Emirates. The country
has a free-market economy based on oil and gas production, trade, and light manufacturing. Citizens enjoy a high per capita income, but the economy is heavily dependent
on skilled and unskilled foreign workers. While the total estimated resident population
is 4.5 million, only 21% are citizens. Citizens employed by the government are eligible to
receive aid from the Ministry of Labor and Social Welfare for sons and daughters who
are under the age of 18, unmarried, or have disabilities (Bureau of Democracy, Human
Rights, and Labor, 2003).
The UAE is a multicultural society in which many different nationalities live and form
the countrys workforce. The official languages of the country are Arabic and English,
but Pakistanis, Indians, and other nationalities speak other languages such as Urdu and
Hindi. Islam is both the religion of UAE nationals and the main religion in the country.
However, other religions, such as Christianity and Hinduism, are found among expatriates
(Crabtree, 2010).
While marriage in the UAE is still arranged and starts at an early age for women (Crabtree,
2010), the influence of women in the economic world is significant. Women represent most
primary- and secondary-school teachers and healthcare workers, and make up almost half
of all government workers. In recent years, economic opportunities for women have grown
in government services, education, public relations, private business, and health services
(Al-Jenaibi, 2010; Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labour, 2003).
171
10/14/11 5:45 PM
172
10/14/11 5:45 PM
173
education for individuals with special needs. Article 12 ensures that individuals with
special needs should have equal opportunities for obtaining education in all academic
institutions and vocational training centers as part of regular classes or in special classes.
This article also requires that the curriculum be provided in a form that is appropriate
for the individual with special needs; for example using the braille system or sign
language. Article 13 commits the Ministry of Education and the Ministry of Higher
Education and Scientific Research to providing educational diagnoses, curricula, and
pedagogical assistance for teaching individuals with special needs. This should be carried
out in cooperation with the concerned parties and other relevant state authorities.
The article also speaks to providing individuals with special needs with alternative
communication methods and alternative strategies for learning and accessing physical
environments.
Article 14 addresses the need for skilled personnel. The Ministry of Education and the
Ministry of Higher Education and Scientific Research are charged with establishing academic disciplines and spearheading training program, and instruction for professionals
and staff working with special needs children and their families. Trained professionals
are needed who are knowledgeable in the areas of diagnosis and early detection, and in
educational, social, psychological, medical, and vocational rehabilitation. Article 15 provides the general terms of reference for the Specialized Committee in the Education of
People With Special Needs that was established by a resolution of the Council of Ministers.
This committee assumes the following duties:
1. Ensuring that, from early childhood, individuals with special needs receive equal
opportunities for education in all educational institutions in regular classes or
specialized units.
2. Developing a structure for educational programs and preparing educational plans
for individuals with special needs, taking into consideration their developmental
and psychological features.
3. Arranging and organizing all tasks related to the education of individuals with
special needs such as programs, procedures, methods, conditions of enrollment in
regular classes, and examinations.
4. Establishing policies for training staff.
5. Providing advice and technical and educational assistance to all educational
institutions and considering their funding requests for equipment and technologies.
OV E RV I E W OF S PEC I A L N E E D S E DUC AT ION
Reliable surveys to determine either the number of individuals with disabilities in the
UAE population or percentages in each disability category have not been undertaken.
However, according to Bradshaw et al. (2004), the percentage of people with disabilities
in the UAE appears similar to the worldwide average; that is, 810% of the population.
At the present time, a specific categorical system for identifying and supporting students
with disabilities does not formally exist.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
174
10/14/11 5:45 PM
175
students with special needs, and under the principles and general rules for the provision
of special education programs and services (UAE Ministry of Education, 2010, p. 53).
At the central level, the Special Education Department within the Ministry of Education
administers special education services throughout the UAE. The director is assisted by
various staff members, including senior supervisory special education professionals and
consultants who provide direct and indirect supervision and consultation for school
personnel in the Education Zones and in local schools. The primary duties and
responsibilities of this department include monitoring the implementation of laws and
regulations regarding the rights of individuals with special needs in schools, providing
assistance to schools, supporting school efforts in developing programs for students with
special needs, and providing professional development for administrative personnel who
provide special education services. In this manner, the UAE Ministry of Education
supports the design and implementation of all special education programs in the UAE,
whether in general schools or special schools and institutes.
At the Education Zone level, there is a Special Education Department in each zone.
The head of that department is responsible for the administration and provision of
special education programs and services delivered in that zone. The head is assisted by
special education professionals and specialists who provide direct and indirect supervision
and support to all school personnel to meet the needs of students with special needs that
are enrolled in the schools of that zone.
At the school level, the principal maintains responsibility for the administration and
provision of special education programs and services and is assisted by special education
professionals and specialists. The school principal, with his or her team, provides direct
and indirect supervision of and support for all school personnel to facilitate the delivery
of high-quality education programs and services to meet the needs of students with special
needs enrolled in the school. Schools are subject to an annual evaluation by the Ministry
of Education to ensure their compliance with all regulations and conditions required to
offer such programs. It is worth noting that, before implementing any special education
program in a school, approval is required both from the zone, through its Department of
Special Education, as well as the Director of Special Education in the Ministry of Education.
Schools are also required to make necessary architectural structural changes to the school
building, as well as undertake any other required school modifications to allow students
with special needs to access the school. These requirements are deemed to be very
important for the issuance of licenses for special education programs in all schools.
S TA F F I NG A N D QUA L I F IC AT ION S
The current proposal is that there be at least one special education teacher assigned to
each school in the UAE. Additionally, there should be more than one special education
teacher assigned to schools that provide direct service to a large number of students
with special needs. The preferred qualification is for special education teachers to have
a bachelor degree in special education from a university recognized by the Ministry of
Higher Education. To teach in special schools or institutes in the UAE usually involves
a thorough evaluation of the candidates qualifications. Candidates must pass a written
examination and an interview under the supervision of the Director of Special Education in the Education Zone where they will work.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
176
10/14/11 5:45 PM
177
Prereferral Services
According to the UAE Ministry of Education School for All (2010) document, students
in general or regular schools whose performance exceeds or does not meet expectations
compared to their peers should be referred to the School Support Team (SST). The purpose of this action, as was noted earlier in the chapter, is to develop intervention plans
for students before a referral is made to determine their eligibility for special education
programs and services.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
178
10/14/11 5:45 PM
179
intellectual abilities can be included in the mainstream school if he/she has necessary aids
and equipment available, is supported by properly trained school staff, has access to
trained professionals such as occupational therapists, physiotherapists, speech therapists,
and so on. If this is his/her school environment, we have a formula for positive outcomes.
In the UAE, many students with low academic achievement and mild disabilities are
included in regular classrooms in mainstream schools. However, many others are transferred from regular classrooms to special education classrooms in the same schools.
A third group of students regularly visit a school resource room for instruction in specific academic skills. All of these students were enrolled in their schools before it was
known that they had a disability, or are at risk of having a disability or low academic
achievement. Unfortunately, students who are diagnosed as having a disability before
enrolling to study in mainstream schools are not accepted. Furthermore, no students
with severe disabilities have ever been accepted to study in the mainstream schools in
the country.
I DE N T I F IC AT ION, A S S E S S M E N T, PL AC E M E N T
A N D I M PL E M E N TAT ION
A student in a regular education classroom whose performance does not meet expectations
compared to his/her peers should be referred to the School Support Team (SST), who
will create an intervention plan to improve performance. However, if performance does
not improve, eligibility for a special education program is considered. The Ministry of
Education (2010) document identifies specific procedures for identifying students with
disabilities and provides guidelines for deciding upon the best education placement.
There are six steps in the process:
10/14/11 5:45 PM
180
E DUC AT ION PL AC E M E N T
As has been repeatedly noted, an important consideration in the UAE is providing
students with disabilities an education in the least restrictive environment. Students
should be educated with age-appropriate peers who do not have disabilities whenever
10/14/11 5:45 PM
181
the regular classroom is deemed to be the best option for students who are eligible for
special education services. For example, a student with special needs may be involved in a
regular classroom and receive special education services only from a community-service
provider, or may receive classroom-based or school-based special education programs
and support services. Conversely, students with severe disabilities usually participate in
a community- or center-based education program because they are unable to benefit
fully from participation in a regular education school setting (UAE Ministry of
Education, 2010).
Students with learning problems that are primarily the result of factors related to environment, language, or economic status, or who simply experience academic failure, do
not qualify for special education placements. These students are usually referred to the
SST for intervention and support services (UAE Ministry of Education, 2010). In the case
of gifted and talented students, regular schools provide advanced education programs
to supplement the general education curriculum and provide a high level of enrichment
activities. Enrichment activities may include independent studies and vocational guides
that are detailed in a written document referred to as an Advanced Learning Plan (ALP).
ALPs are developed by specialized teams to meet the needs, interests, and creativity of
gifted and talented students. Procedures parallel the six-step process for referral and
development of IEPs outlined previously.
M A JOR I S S U E S
Several major issues in relation to special education in the UAE can be identified and
require attention. These include the following areas: preparation and support for
inclusive education, research into national and social readiness, integration with other
school reforms, professional qualifications in special education, and assessment and
diagnosis.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
182
School Reform
When reforms of school systems are undertaken, it is imperative that the place of special
education within the context of the reforms, and the implications for students with special needs, are considered before implementation. This principle needs to be recognized
and adhered to; however, that is not always the case. While a discussion of school reforms
in the UAE is well beyond the scope of this chapter, this important point nonetheless can
be very briefly illustrated by noting two developments in the UAE.
Over the last few years the Ministry of Education and the Abu Dhabi Education Council
have created new forms of schooling in the country, including partnership schools
(Emirates News Agency, WAM, 2006) and the future schools program (Afshan, 2010).
The former seeks to improve public schools in Abu Dhabi by bringing together the public and private sectors in partnership to sponsor education and engaging private
education providers. The latter, initially started in 2008 in the first three grades and
recently extended to grade 4, was created for the purpose of developing bilingual UAE
nationals. Certainly, such a brief description greatly and inexcusably simplifies the
complexities of these new school initiatives and the purposes they serve.
However, for the purposes of a discussion on the implications of these new schools and
programs for special education, we may note the following threads binding both: First,
in both the medium of instruction is English, while the students are non-English native
speakers. Second, many native English speakers are brought in from abroad to teach.
Third, the authors believe that teachers and other employees who are brought in from
10/14/11 5:45 PM
183
overseas do not understand the culture of the UAE and are likely to encounter difficulties
in adapting to the UAE culture. Finally, from the authors perspective, because of
cultural differences between students and their teachers, students will experience
difficulties adapting to their teachers.
Different as the two programs and schools are, and notwithstanding their welldeserved successes in many areas, the fact remains that the school reform represented
by partnership schools and future schools does not mention anything in relation to
special education. What is the situation of special education in this school reform? Is
English the medium of instruction also for students with special needs who are learning
in special education classrooms, resource rooms, or regular classrooms in these schools?
Do special needs students have different arrangements? Does having foreign teachers
on staff present unique challenges for students with special needs? Such basic questions
must be asked and resolutions effected in the context of any school reform when it is
proposed.
E M E RG I NG PR IOR I T I E S
This closing section identifies four dimensions of special education in the UAE that
particularly warrant attention and need to be improved. Three will be briefly highlighted;
the fourth will be developed more fully.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
184
Professional Staffing
Second, it is important for the future of special education in the UAE to have qualified
personnel in the fields of evaluation and measurement in special education, emotional
and behavioral difficulties, speech pathology, deaf education, and other tracks in special
education. The UAE Ministry of Education is currently initiating serious efforts to cooperate with academic institutions in the country to train personnel in these specializations.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
185
According to Miles (1997), there is no implication in Islam that disability must result
from wrongdoing, but such an opinion is not uncommon among Muslims. Yet, a study
carried out in the UAE (Crabtree, 2007) suggested that religion was seen to have an
important influence over family life as religious interpretations by parents were positive
forces that made them accept their childs disability. Even as families often believed that
the birth of a child with a disability was a curse or punishment from God for wrongdoing,
strict adherence to Islamic values likely promoted a greater understanding and tolerance
of disability. Social stigma of disabled children and their mothers was ameliorated by
the influences of religion (Crabtree, 2007, p. 49).
Additionally, attitudes toward individuals with disabilities might not only relate to the
religions of people but also to what extent people are religious. For example, some studies
(Feldman, 1976; Florian, 1977) found that Muslims and Jews who perceived themselves
as nonreligious had more positive attitudes toward people with physical disabilities than
people who perceived themselves as religious. Accordingly, the complex nexus of religion,
disability, and attitudes warrants continuing investigation.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
186
10/14/11 5:45 PM
187
The authors discussions under the Major Issues and Emerging Priorities sections
constitute an attempt to stimulate that investigation in a positive and fruitful direction.
R E F E R E NC E S
Abu-Habib, L. (1997). Introduction. In L. Abu-Habib (Ed.), Gender & disability: Womens
experiences in the Middle East (pp. 18). Oxford, UK: Oxfam.
Afshan, Ahmed. (2010, July 29). Madares Al Ghad system to be extended to grade 4. Khaleej
Times Online. Retrieved from http://www.khaleejtimes.com/DisplayArticleNew
.asp?section=theuae&xfile=data/theuae/2010/july/theuae_july697.xml.
Al-Hilawani, Y. A., Koch, K. R., Braaten, S. R. (2008). Enhancing services for students with
mild disabilities in the Middle East Gulf Region: A Kuwait initiative. Teaching Exceptional
Children Plus, 4(5), Article 1. Retrieved from http://journals.cec.sped.org/tecplus/vol4
/iss5/art1/.
Al-Jenaibi, B. (2010). Differences between gender treatments in the workforce. Cross-Cultural
Communication, 6(2), 6374.
Al Roumi, M. (2008, February 10). UAE ratifies UN convention on rights of people with disabilities. Gulf-News. Retrieved from http://www.gulfnews.com/nation/General/10188576
.html.
Bouhdiba, A. (1997). The child and the mother in Arab-Muslim society. Psychological Dimensions of Near Eastern Studies, 1997, 126141.
Bradshaw, K., Tennant, L., & Lydiatt, S. (2004). Special education in the United Arab Emirates:
Anxieties, attitudes & aspirations. International Journal of Special Education, 19(1), 4955.
Brett, J. (2002). The experience of disability from the perspective of parents of children
with profound impairment: Is it time for an alternative model of disability. Disability &
Society, 17(7), 825843.
Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, & Labour. (2003, March 31). Country reports on human
rights practices2002. U.S. Department of State. Retrieved from http://www.state.gov/g
/drl/rls/hrrpt/2002/18291.htm.
Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labour, (2006, March 8). Reports on human rights
practices in the UAE (2005). Retrieved from http://www.uaeprison.com/human_rights
_practices_report_uae_2005.htm
Crabtree, A. S. (2007). Family responses to the social inclusion of children with developmental
disabilities in the United Arab Emirates. Disability & Society, 22(1), 4962.
Crabtree, S. A. (2010). Engaging students from the United Arab Emirates in culturally
responsive education. Innovations in Education and Teaching International, 47(1), 8594.
Downing, J. E., & Williams, L. J. (1997). Inclusive education for students with severe disabilities.
Remedial and Special Education, 18(3), 133153.
Dukmak, S. (2002). Parental attitudes towards their children with special needs in Palestine.
Unpublished PhD thesis, University of Manchester, UK.
Dukmak, S. (2009). Rehabilitation services in the United Arab Emirates as perceived by parents of children with disabilities. Journal of Rehabilitation, 75(4), 2734.
Emirates News Agency, WAM. (2006, February 21). Partnership schoolsa new phase of
national development. Retrieved from http://www.uaeinteract.com/docs/Partnership
_schools__a_new_phase_of_national_development/19758.htm.
Emirates News Agency, WAM. (2008, February 14). UAE signs protocol to Convention on the Rights
of Persons With Disabilities. Retrieved from http://www.uaeinteract.com/docs/UAE
_signs_Protocol_to_Convention_on_Rights_ofpersons_with_Disabilities/28632.htm.
English, R. W. (1971). Correlates of stigma toward physically disabled persons. Rehabilitation
Research and Practice Review, 2, 117.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
188
10/14/11 5:45 PM
189
Timmons, J. C., Butterworth, J., Whitney-Thomas, J., Allen, D., & McIntyre, J. P. (2004).
Managing services delivery systems and the role of parents during their childrens
transitions. Journal of Rehabilitation, 70(2), 1926.
United Arab Emirates. (2006). Federal Law No. 29/2006 in respect of the rights of people
with special needs.
United Arab Emirates Ministry of Education. (2010). School for all: General rules for the provision of special education programs and services (public & private schools). Abu Dhabi, UAE:
Ministry of Education, Department of Special Education.
United Nations. (2006). Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities and Optional
Protocol. New York: Author.
Young, W. C. (1997). Disability, spiritual beliefs and the church: The experiences of adults
with disabilities and family members. Journal of Advanced Nursing, 40(5), 594603.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10
Facing the Challenge of
Inclusion in India
Come to India! One billion people cant be wrong, reads a popular tourism slogan,
which, like many witticisms, hides an ineluctable truth. For many, the first image of India
is of a teeming population, second only to that of Chinasand they would not be far
wrong. India is the seventh largest country in the world. In an area roughly one-third the
size of the United States but with a population three times as large, India has 17% of the
worlds population. Three of Indias largest citiesMumbai, Kolkata, and Delhieach
have populations larger than Los Angeles, the second-largest city in the United States.
However, 72% of the Indian population lives in rural areas.
This diamond-shaped country dominates South Asia, jutting into the Indian Ocean in
the south and crowned by the Himalayas in the north. Indias neighbors, Pakistan in the
west, Nepal and China in the north, Bangladesh and Myanmar in the east, and Sri Lanka
in the south, have strong political and cultural links with it. In fact, both Pakistan and
Bangladesh (then called East Pakistan) were new countries carved out of India as part of
the political negotiations for independence from the British in 1947.
Indian civilization is the only one that has lasted unbroken and relatively unchanged
through the millennia. Hinduism, the predominant religion in the prehistoric Rig Vedic
period, prevails even today, outlasting all other religions. It withstood invasions from
Alexander the Great in the 4th century bc and the Mongols in the 12th century ad as
well as empire building by the Mughals from the early 17th to the mid-19th centuries and
the British from the mid-18th to the mid-20th centuries.
India is a secular democratic republic. The structure of its central government is based on
its colonial heritage of the British parliamentary system, with distinct but interrelated executive, legislative, and judicial branches. It has both a prime minister and a president,
although the latters duties are mostly ceremonial. With a brief 2-year exception, India has
maintained a democratic political system, tainted by dynastic rule and political corruption
but tempered by legislative measures. For example, the 2005 Right to Information Law
served to create a highly engaged and increasingly empowered electorate (Polgreen, 2010).
As a republic, Indias 29 states (there are also seven federally administered union
territories) have independent state rights, in particular with regard to education.
Currently, the central government contributes 25% to state coffers toward expenditures
in education, with specific emphasis on implementation of universal primary education
or Education for All (EFA) programs.
Contemporary India is very much a country in transition. Since the early 1990s, when
the postindependence socialist policies gave way to privatization and a free-market
193
10/14/11 5:45 PM
194
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC
Only the continent of Africa exceeds the linguistic, cultural, and genetic diversity of
India (Library of Congress, 2004). Each state has its own language, cuisine, customs,
and history. This diversity is probably best exemplified by the variety of languages
spoken: There are 22 regional officially recognized languages, with Hindi being the
national language and the most commonly spoken. However, the Indian Census lists 114
languages spoken by 1 million or more persons and 216 dialects. Other sources estimate
that 850 languages and 1,600 dialects are in daily use (Library of Congress, 2004). As a
result, many Indians speak more than one language.
Similarly, every major religion is represented. Hindus constitute 80.5% of the population; 13.5% are Muslims (there are more Muslims in India than in the entire Middle
East), and 2.3% Christian. Sikhs, Buddhists, Jains, Zoroastrians, and Jews make up the
remaining 4%.
Perhaps because of its immense diversity, India is also a country of contradictions. For
instance, using Green Revolution agricultural technologies, the country has become
self-sufficient in food production. However, 35% of the population continues to live in
povertythat is, on less than $2 a day (United Nations Development Programme, 2009).
Similarly, India has more newspapers than any other nation, and newspaper readership
grows annually by millions. Further, it has developed an educational infrastructure that
has trained one of the worlds largest scientific and technical populations (Library of
Congress, 2004). However, in 2007, the average adult (age 15 and older) literacy rate was
only 66% (United Nations Development Programme, 2009).
Certainly Indias enormous population, which at a growth rate of 1.37% is likely to
exceed Chinas by 2050, has contributed to these startling discrepancies. For instance, in
2007, there were nearly 195 million children of school age (6 to 14 years; Kaushik, 2007),
making it difficult for necessary services to keep up with demand. According to UNESCO
(2005, cited in Singal, 2006a), India is one of 35 countries most unlikely to meet the EFA
goal by 2015.
At a simplistic level, it could be argued that these contradictions are the result of having
too many people and too few resourcesthat it is merely a question of numbers. However, the interplay of other factors on politics and policy cannot be overlooked. In this
section, we examine how three factorsthe interconnection between caste and class, the
medium of instruction as a legacy of colonialism, and gender discriminationaffect the
education of poor children, girls, and, by extension, children with disabilities.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
195
nonpolluting caste, and the lowest, ritually polluting caste, referred to as the scheduled
castes by the government. The lowest caste members prefer to refer to themselves as
Dalits. The first three groups received the greatest social prestige, the greatest secular
power, and the greatest material wealth, in that order, while the fourth group performs
various services for them, particularly in the field of agriculture. Dalits are confined
to the least desirable occupationsscavengers, sweepers, washermen, and laborers
resulting in extreme poverty, in addition to being socially stigmatized and residentially
segregated.
Since independence in 1947, the Indian government has made several efforts to
improve the status of Dalits, including abolishing ritual segregation through community
development and welfare programs, and instituting reservations, a form of affirmative
action (Government of India, Ministry of Social Justice and Empowerment [MSJE],
2006). As a country in transition, these policies and the process of modernization have
produced an environment conducive to upward social mobility for Dalits (Yardley, 2010).
However, the high correlation between caste and poverty continues to create a lethal
cocktail of educational denial (Kaushik, 2007, p. 16). For instance, Dalit children
constitute 57.3% of the total number of children enrolled in grade 1 who drop out before
completing grade 8. Further, when families lack the economic capability to provide for
their childrens education or cannot forgo the income the child brings by earning a
wage instead of attending school, the legacy of poverty is passed from one generation to
the next.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
196
T H E G E N E R A L S C HO OL S Y S T E M
The educational system in India is so complex and multitiered that no chart can do
summative justice for the numerous variations and exceptions to the rule. Table 1
provides a general overview of the basic structure.
Two parallel systems of education have emerged in India: the government system and
the nongovernment system. The government system, which does not charge fees, has two
components: formal and informal education. At the primary level, the formal government
system of education is considered inferior to the nongovernmental systems because
schools have fewer resources and English is not the medium of instruction. However, a
few secondary-level educational programs such as the Kendriya Vidyalaya (Central
Schools) have maintained a high standard of education with outcomes comparable with
the nongovernmental system. Government-run higher education institutions have
produced an elite class that has held its own in technology and science within the global
arena.
The informal educational system was developed to provide alternative, flexible options
to children who have either never attended school or had dropped out and were overage,
such as migrant or street children, as well as literacy programs for adults (Department of
School Education and Literacy, 2005). Currently, options offered through the National
10/14/11 5:45 PM
197
Government
Formal
Nonformal
Nongovernment
Voluntary,
nonprofit
Private,
for profit
Sources of
revenue
Taxes, grants
Government
monies,
matching
funds from
foreign
agencies,
international
donors
Corporate
funds and
tuition fees
Costs for
beneficiaries
Ranges from
none, nominal
fee to fee
based
Fee based
Disadvantaged
children
Middle-class
and affluent
children
Target
beneficiariesa
Preschool (3 to
6 years)
Primary (7 to
14 years)
Secondary
(15 to 17 years)
Tertiary (18+)
Medium of
instructiona
Adult
Nonea
literacy and
alternative
school
completion
programs
Preschool (3 to
6 years)
Regional
language
Primary (7 to
14 years)
Grades 1 to 10
Regional
language;
national
language
introduced
at grade 3
Secondary (15
to 17 years)
Grades 11 to 12
Regional
language;
English
introduced
at grade 7
Tertiary (18+
years) (3 years
baccalaureate
degree)
English
Regional
language
Regional
language,
with national
languagea
English
This presents only a general picture. There may be exceptions in which some agencies and government programs
target additional beneficiary groups or provide instruction in English.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
198
3 years
2 years
Variable
Level of Education
Primary
Elementary
Upper primary
Lower secondary
Pre-university or upper secondary
(students can choose to take these years
in school or at university)
Graduate (baccalaureate or bachelors
degree)
Postgraduate (or masters)
MPhil and PhD
Basic education
Secondary
University
10/14/11 5:45 PM
199
specialize in arts, science, or commerce areas. Passing national examinations after grade
12 qualifies students for university entrance, although admission grade requirements are
very high.
In the past 10 years, the government has built more schools than in the previous 40
years (Chauhan, 2009). Despite the increase in the number of private and government
schools, overall demand far outstrips supply. As a result, admission into private schools
has become highly competitive, typically involving a series of tests and interviews to wean
out all but the best from long waiting lists. In this system, inequalities relating to caste or
class and gender are exacerbated. For instance, girls and children from traditionally
disadvantaged caste groups are generally underrepresented in the private school system
(Mehrotra & Panchamukhi, 2006).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
200
10/14/11 5:45 PM
201
to occur among the poor (Pinto & Sahu, 2001). Road and agricultural accidents and
injuries also cause physical disabilities.
The unfortunate fact is that large numbers of children become disabled from
preventable factors. Ensuring the vaccination of all children continues to present
problems because vaccines are often rendered ineffective through poor storage conditions
and heat. In addition, medical services are often inaccessible in rural areas: Approximately 70% of doctors practice in urban centers. People from rural areas often depend
on temporary government medical camps for immunization and other medical services.
L A BE L I NG OF DI S A BI L I T I E S
Scholars assert that the labeling process may be deeply problematic (Kalyanpur, 2008a;
Singal, 2009). For instance, the NSSO (2003) found almost equivalent rates of both incidence and prevalence of disability overall in both urban and rural areas. This happened
despite the preponderance of a rural population and substantially greater prevalence
rates for more visible conditions, such as locomotor and visual impairments, than less
visible conditions, such as learning and developmental disabilities. An acute scarcity
of identification and screening services in rural areas hardly helps (ADB, 2002; Rao &
Reddy, 2004).
Kalyanpur (2008a) has suggested that these discrepancies are the result of problematic definitions that emerge from the medical model and that identify deviations from
developmental milestones rather than on common understandings and perceptions of
disability. For instance, although people are identified as being disabled if they have less
than 40% functioning, no guidelines for identifying this functional level are provided.
Also, because of the social stigma, many people will not admit having a family member
with a disability, which could result in an undercount. Because of traditional discriminatory attitudes against females, often girls in northern and western India are consistently
undernourished, resulting in mild levels of developmental delay. However, they may not
be perceived as being mentally retarded within the collective perceptions of their communities (Sen, 2005). Similarly, Pai (2002) found that village children in Maharashtra
with mild mental retardation and hearing impairments, which did not prevent them
from earning an income for the family, were not perceived as disabled.
A MOU N T O F E DUC AT ION A L I N T EG R AT ION
India has made a commitment to inclusive education, and the term has gained popularity
in government documents and school systems (Kalyanpur, 2008b; Singal, 2006b).
Inclusion, however, has different interpretations, and the focus is mostly on ensuring that
children with disabilities are within the educational system. As a result, all educational
settings, including special schools, are considered inclusive.
Children with disabilities receive educational services through both the government
and the nongovernment regular and special schools. As mentioned before, the two major
government initiativesDPEP and SSAtarget children with disabilities. As a result,
the number of children with disabilities in the regular school system exceeds the number
in special schools. Of all 5- to 14-year-old students with disabilities who have access to
10/14/11 5:45 PM
202
10/14/11 5:45 PM
203
Table 3. Legislation
Law
Rehabilitation Council
of India Act, 1992
The Persons With
Disabilities (Equal
Opportunities,
Protection of Rights
and Full Participation)
Act, 1995
National Trust (for the
Welfare of Persons With
Autism, Cerebral Palsy,
Mental Retardation, and
Multiple Disabilities)
Act, 1999
Right of Children to
Free and Compulsory
Education Act, 2009
Mandate
Sets minimum standards for teacher training and
certification for professionals in the field of special
education and rehabilitation
Provides education in appropriate environment,
public awareness campaigns, 3% reservation quota in
employment, accessibility features in buildings, transport
and other public services, and the appointment of a
disability commissioner in each state to safeguard the
rights of people with disabilities
Provides the constitution of a central body, the National
Trust, to enable people with a disability to live within
their communities by extending need-based services for
families in crisis (including respite care, foster family care
or day care, residential hostels, and homes), developing
procedures for appointing a guardian or trustee in the
event of a parents death, and establishing self-help groups
Reiterates the governments promise of a childs right to
free education of equitable quality, espousing the idea
of rights within the culturally responsive framework
social justice and collective advocacy. Specifies practical
modifications, such as modified textbooks and barrier-free
school buildings
ROL E S O F PA R E N T G ROU P S
Over the years, the role of parent groups has become increasingly prominent. Similar
to parent groups in the United States, the initial objectives were to provide services for
their children. Most parent groups, therefore, were established around special schools
and, as the children grew up, expanded to workshops and similar vocational options. In
the absence of government intervention, many parent groups provided training courses
for teachers and became clearinghouses for disseminating information about services.
In 1994, several parent associations consolidated to form a National Federation of
Parents Associations called Parivaar (or family), which has since become a major force
in advocating on behalf of children with disabilities and their families. For instance,
Parivaar played a pivotal role in lobbying for the enactment of the 1999 Family Trust
Act (J. P. Gadkari, president, Parivaar, personal communication, March 8, 2010). While
this act mandates specific services, such as the provision of a guardianship arrangement,
it does not mandate any parental rights, such as equal partnerships with professionals,
as explicitly provided, for instance, through the Individuals With Disabilities Act for
parents in the United States.
On an individual level, the level of parent involvement and empowerment tends to
depend on the parents socioeconomic status and, even more so, on the willingness of
the professionals to engage with them. While many private schools do encourage participation in classrooms, fundraising, and cultural events, most government schools do
10/14/11 5:45 PM
204
10/14/11 5:45 PM
205
expects unquestioning attention, conformity, and respect and discourages any opposition
to teaching practices.
The government has taken measures to mandate modifications in national examinations for students with learning difficulties, but private schools are not required to comply
with these regulations, nor are these measures adequate for the day-to-day accommodations from which such students could benefit. Government requirements on the medium
of instruction also place students with language difficulties in the almost impossible
situation of mastering three languages to complete their education (Kalyanpur &
Gowramma, 2007; Thirumurthy & Jayaraman, 2007). All these factors are intensified
when one realizes that the choice for those children with disabilities who are able to
attend school is not whether to attend a special or inclusive regular school but between
no school or a regular school with little or no support (Singal, 2009).
Enrollment and completion rates for girls drop steeply at secondary levels (ASER,
2010), severely limiting their access to vocational options. This situation becomes more
acute for girls with disabilities because of their additional vulnerability. For instance, a
study of South Indian middle-class families with adolescent daughters (Kalyanpur &
Gowramma, 2007) found that parents worried about allowing the girls to work in places
where other employees are male and often developed employment options within the
family support network that provided the protection they sought. The burden of a young
adult daughter with disabilities is more keenly felt by low-income families who lack access
to financial resources and support systems.
In many developing countries, such as India, development of special education services
and an increase in disability awareness has resulted in patterns paradoxical, even
opposite, to those in developed countries such as the United States. For instance, even
as mainstreaming became more widespread in the United States in the 1970s with the
number of special schools gradually decreasing over time, in India the growth of special
schools was just beginning. Although there has been a movement toward inclusion in
India, this has not reduced the number of special schools. Similarly, in the United States,
large numbers of children are labeled as learning disabled, accounting for about half
the population of children with disabilities. Physical disabilities, such as visual and
motor impairments, are low-incidence categories. In India, however, it is precisely the
more visible disabilities, such as visual and motor impairments, which account for more
than half the population of children with disabilities. Children with developmental
disabilities, particularly at mild levels, and learning difficulties, tend to remain
underidentified.
T E AC H I NG A N D L E A R N I NG I N T H E E A R LY Y E A R S
There are 158 million children in India between birth and 6 years of age, constituting
42% of the total population (Census of India, 2001). More than two-thirds of children
live without basic amenities and with little or no access to services that foster growth and
development. One-third of babies are born with low birth weight (International Institute
for Population Sciences, 20052006). Approximately 2.6 million children younger than
5 years die each year; girls are 50% more likely to die (Government of India, Ministry of
Health and Family Welfare, 2005). About 50% of children younger than 5 years of age
10/14/11 5:45 PM
206
10/14/11 5:45 PM
207
E DUC AT ION A L PL AC E M E N T
As discussed in previous sections, the limited numbers of special schools, mostly located
in urban areas, accommodate a very small percentage of students with disabilities. While
many students with disabilities are in regular schools, these tend to be children with disabilities that require minimal curricular modifications. For instance, students with motor
impairments (37%) and students with visual impairments (18%) account for 55% of all
children with disabilities in elementary schools; students who are mentally challenged
(15%), students with speech impediments (13%), and students with hearing disabilities
(10%) constitute only 38% of this population (National University of Educational
Planning and Administration, 2007). Indeed, scholars have asserted that government
commitment to the inclusion of children with disabilities (through SSA) is mere rhetoric
and not reflected in programmatic reality (Alur & Bach, 2010; Raver, 2001; Singal, 2005).
For instance, many SSA schools are physically inaccessible to students with disabilities
and lack a systematic method of referral and assessment. Attendance and enrollment
rates are dismal (World Bank, 2007). Implementation of effective teaching practices is
inadequate (SSA, 2007).
Teacher Attitudes
Studies of teacher attitudes toward the inclusion of children with disabilities have found
that although teachers express acceptance of children with disabilities, they lack confidence in their skills and the quality of support for inclusive education (Singal, 2006a).
In general and more significantly, teachers did not consider the learning outcomes of
students with disabilities as their responsibility. As a result, the educational needs of the
students remained the responsibility of the resource or special education teacher, if
there was one, or the parent.
It is disheartening that the resource teacher to student ratio currently is 1:182 instead
of the recommended 1:8 (MSJE, 2006). A survey of 310 government primary schools in
New Delhi revealed that parental support and a philosophy of philanthropy in the school
were strong predictors of principals willingness to admit students with disabilities
(Sharma, 2001). The teachers in this study expressed dissatisfaction with the administrations management of inclusion without their input and the lack of resources and were
concerned about their workload within the reality of large class sizes and other responsibilities. Still, most teachers had made no changes in their teaching on the grounds that
the students had only physical disabilities. Only a few teachers had modified the physical
arrangement of the classroom and were willing to give the student with disabilities extra
attention and time by soliciting peer helpers.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
208
Parental Attitudes
Many variations exist in parental attitudes based on demographics and access to
resources. In general, given limited access to reliable diagnoses and guidance, many
parents feel helpless and overwhelmed by their childs disability (Misra, 2000). Parents
from poor backgrounds may believe that the disability is a result of past misdeeds
(karma), fate, or the mothers fault (Misra, 2000). The societal stigma associated with
10/14/11 5:45 PM
209
disability, such as negative prospects for an arranged marriage of their other children
(Alur & Bach, 2010) or school rejection (Thirumurthy & Jayaraman, 2007), often results
in parents becoming socially isolated. This, in turn, prevents them from disclosing
information about their childs special needs to teachers or seeking appropriate interventions for their children. Some parents believe and accept that their child should
not be educated in a regular school. However, when given a choice between special
and inclusive schooling, most do choose inclusive classrooms (Alur, 2002b). Many
parents are willing to invest in the education of their child with a disability, despite the
number of educated, unemployed youth in the country, out of necessity to reduce their
dependency on others (World Bank, 2007).
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
Two government-established institutions, the NCERT and the NCTE, are responsible
for research, curriculum development, and training in regular education nationwide.
A separate organization, the Rehabilitation Council of India (RCI), regulates and
monitors teacher preparation in special education. While six government-established
national institutes prepare personnel through long-term diploma or degree programs
to teach individuals in disability-specific categories (visual impairments, hearing impairments, orthopedic impairments, mental retardation, traumatic injuries, and multiple
disabilities), the RCI also accredits certificate and diploma training courses offered by
nongovernment voluntary agencies, many of which are considerably shorter than those
offered at the national institutes.
Because of this institutional dichotomy, the regular education teacher training
curriculum does not include a disability component, resulting in a dismal lack of preparation of general education teachers about inclusion or disability in general (Alur &
Bach, 2010). In 2006, the IECYD Action Plan sought to address this omission by requiring
that the RCI and NCTE collaborate to provide in- and preservice training on disability
and inclusive education to regular education teachers as well as to anganwadi workers in
the ICDS program.
However, critics of teacher training programs suggest that, in general, the preparation
of special and regular education teachers in inclusive education is inadequate. First,
most courses offer theoretical knowledge but no opportunities for practical experiences.
As a result, teachers emerge from this training lacking confidence in their ability to
include children with disabilities in their classrooms or even the conviction that students
with disabilities can be included in the general education classrooms (Abdul &
Muhammed, 2009). Second, the different lengths of training contribute to wide variations in the quality of teacher training programs. For example, under the SSA program,
teacher training ranges from 1 to 5 days or 45 to 90 days. The 1- to 5-day training is considered to be an orientation as it is very basic and merely covers issues of identification
and management (Singal, 2009). However, less than 0.2% of all SSA teachers undergo
the longer 45- to 90-day training (World Bank, 2007). It does not help that most government teachers are poorly educated to begin with, have little to no contact with technology
and science, and that the majority of undertrained teachers are deployed to work in
rural areas in poor, deprived schools (Govinda & Bandyopadhyay, 2008).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
210
10/14/11 5:45 PM
211
10/14/11 5:45 PM
212
FUTUR E TR ENDS
Perhaps it will be a long time before existing inequities of caste and class, wealth, and
gender that affect school-age children, and children with disabilities in particular, are
no longer a part of the rich tapestry of a diverse India. Efforts toward this goal, already
begun, must not stop. A primary and imperative need is building a cohesive structure
for service delivery. There are three aspects that this cohesive structure should focus on:
mobilizing coordinated action from key stakeholders, including government and nongovernment agencies as well as parents; standardizing teacher training; and adopting a
multifaceted approach with the convergence of health and education.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
213
10/14/11 5:45 PM
214
10/14/11 5:45 PM
215
10/14/11 5:45 PM
216
10/14/11 5:45 PM
11
Making the Invisibles
Visible: Special Education
in Pakistan
Pakistan came into existence on August 14, 1947, after a struggle for independence from
British rule led by Quaid-i-Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah. The two Muslim majority wings
in the eastern and northwestern regions of the Indo-Pak subcontinent are made up of
East Pakistan and West Pakistan, separated by 1,600 kilometers of Indian territory and
incompatible linguistic and cultural differences.
Since gaining independence, Pakistans history has been characterized by periods of
military rule, political instability, and armed conflicts with neighboring India. Moreover,
economic grievances and political dissent in East Pakistan led to violent political tension
and military action to restore peace in the region that escalated into a civil war. After 9
months of guerrilla warfare between the Pakistan army and the Indian-backed Bengali
militia, Indian intervention led to the Indo-Pakistan war in 1971 and ultimately to the
cessation of East Pakistan as an independent state that instead became Bangladesh.
Pakistan is a federation of four provinces, a capital territory, and a group of federally
administered tribal areas. The government of Pakistan exercises de facto jurisdiction
over the western parts of the disputed Kashmir region, organized as two separate political entities: Azad Kashmir and Gilgit-Baltistan. There are currently 113 districts in
Pakistan proper, each with several tehsils (administrative divisions) and union councils.
The tribal areas comprise seven tribal agencies and six small frontier regions detached
from neighboring districts. Azad Kashmir comprises ten and Gilgit-Baltistan seven
districts, respectively.
With a population of more than 170 million, Pakistan is the sixth most populous country in the world. Pakistan is rated as a low-income countryit ranks 65th among 102
developing nations. The Human Development Index (HDI), which was 0.34 in 1975,
increased to 0.539 in 2006. However, this improvement has been quite slow, and most of
Pakistans social and development indicators appear to be quite low compared to other
similar developing countries. Pakistan was ranked 134 in the year 2006.
Despite Pakistans slow growth, its gross domestic product (GDP) has increased. But
public spending in the social sector as a whole is less than 0.5% of the GDP. Little funding
is allocated for health, education, housing, water supply, sanitation, and gender equality.
Over the past decade, the structure of Pakistans economy has changed from a mainly
agricultural base to a strong service base. At present, agriculture accounts for only 20%
of the GDP, whereas the service sector accounts for 53%. Also, significant foreign investments have been made in areas such as telecommunications, real estate, and energy.
217
10/14/11 5:45 PM
218
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC
Pakistan is a democratic, parliamentary, federal republic with Islam as the state religion.
Thus, the social and political role of Islam is of fundamental importance in Pakistan. It
exercises a very strong influence on shaping not only our social and religious values but
also Muslims cultural traditions, including social institutions, beliefs, and ceremonials
(Baluch, 1965). It was indeed the religion of Islam that provided the basis for the creation of an independent Muslim state, which enabled Muslims to ordain their lives freely
on the tenets of Islam (Ahmad, 1982). Islam has a pervasive influence not only on daily
activities such as diet, marriage, customs, education, and the celebration of festivals but
also on the formulation and implementation of the policies of the government.
According to Islamic principles, education is compulsory for every man and woman.
Almost every religion preaches nondiscrimination on the basis of color, sex, economic
and social status, and physical disability (Qureshi, 2003). Islam also emphasizes universal kinship and the quality of humankind. The prejudice against education, especially as expressed by the Taliban in Swat and other parts of Khyber Pukhtoon Khawa,
is erroneously attributed to Islam. Moreover, contrary to Western propaganda, Islam
has given equal status to men and women. Islam allows women economic independence and the right to get an education, to participate in social life, and to work outside the home. Women have the right to approve their spouse, to seek divorce, and to
remarry if divorced or widowed. The Holy Quran (the Divine Book of Muslims) says
the following:
O mankind! We have created you from a male and a female and made you into races and tribes,
so that you may identify one another. Surely the noblest of you, in Allahs sight, is the one who is
most pious of you. Surely Allah is All-Knowing, All-Aware.
(Surah Al-Hujrat 49: Ayeh 13)
The Noble Quran
Pakistani society comprises four major ethnic and language groups, namely, Pathans,
Punjabis, Balochi, and Sindhi, who live in four different provinces of Pakistan. Pakistan
is a multilingual country with more than 60 languages spoken. The official language of
Pakistan is English, whereas the national language is Urdu. Each province has its own provincial language, such as Punjabi and Saraiki (Punjab); Pashto (Kahyber Pakhtunkhwa);
Sindhi (Sindh); and Balochi (Balochistan).
More than 50% of Pakistanis are literate. The literacy rate has gradually increased
during the last 6 decades. If we compare the overall literacy rate in the country from
1951 to 2009, we find an increase from 16.47% in 1951 to 57% in 2009. The literacy rates
vary regionally, particularly by sex. For the male population, the rate increased from
19.2% to 57%; for females, it increased from 12.2% to 45%. An estimate of the literacy
rate in 2009 revealed that it ranges from 87% in Islamabad to 22% in tribal areas, where
the female literacy rate is 7.5%.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
219
T H E G E N E R A L S C HO OL S Y S T E M
Education in Pakistan is divided into 5 levels. These are primary (grades 15); middle
(grades 68); high (grades 910), leading to a secondary school certificate; intermediate
(grades 1112), leading to a higher secondary school certificate (HSSC); and university
education, leading to graduate and advanced degrees.
After earning the HSSC, students may enroll in a professional college, where they can
pursue a bachelors degree in engineering (BEng), medicine (MBBS), dentistry (BDS),
or law (LLB), for example, or study for a Bachelor of Arts (BA), Bachelor of Science
(BSc), Bachelor of Commerce (BCom), or Bachelor of Business Administration (BBA).
A masters degree requires 2 years of study beyond a bachelors degree. Several universities
in Pakistan offer the MPhil/PhD degree in selected fields and require extensive research
in an area of specialization.
At the time of independence, Pakistan had only one university. Now there are 132
universities, including 59 in the private sector. There are also 730 technical and vocational institutions in the country. From 1947 to 2003, not a single university in Pakistan
was ranked in the top 600 universities of the world. Today, 5 Pakistani universities belong
to this prestigious group. In the field of natural sciences, the progress has been even
more remarkable: The University of Karachi is now 223 in rank; the National University
of Science and Technology, 260; and Quaid-e-Azam University, 270. About 445,000 university graduates and 10,000 computer science graduates are turned out every year by
Pakistani universities.
In Pakistan a large number of educational institutions called madrassahs provide
Islamic education and offer free boarding and lodging to students who come mainly
from poor families. Besides these, several private schools offer a parallel secondary
school education system based upon the curriculum that prepares students for the
Cambridge International Examinations. Students who opt for this system take the
ordinary-level (O) and advanced-level (A) examinations through the British Council.
The number of educational institutions in the country (see Table 1) is based on information in Pakistan Education Statistics (Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Education,
20072008). Presently, in the public sector there are 146,603 primary schools in Pakistan,
together with 9,989 informal mosque schools that educate children who range from 5 to
9 years of age. There are 17,250 primary schools in the private sector.
There are vast provincial disparities in rates of enrollment. They are highest in the
urban areas of the province of Punjab (53%); in the rural areas of Balochistan, they are
lowest (10%). The school dropout rates are alarmingly high in rural schools, especially
among girls. Thus, girls education is far behind that of boys, and this gender gap appears
to be markedly large when Pakistan is compared with neighboring countries in South Asia.
The establishment and management of schools is the responsibility of provincial
governments. Due to inadequate funding, almost 60% schools in Pakistan lack basic
facilities and equipment, such as benches, desks, blackboards, and laboratories. Most of
the schools are overcrowded, and, in some cases, the classrooms accommodate students
from different grades (multigrade classrooms).
In most educational institutions in the private sector, the medium of instruction is
English. Over a period of time this will be extended to all schools across the country. In
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM
2
828
4,624
1,222
2,209
236
149
265
9,535
Boys
Total
492
867
20,756
15,055
12,381
1,309
562
932
52,354
Pakistan (Level)
Preprimary
Mosque
Primary
Middle
High
Higher Sec.
Inter College
Degree College
Total
Urban
Girls
Mixed
8
482
12
27
4,913
11,219
1,328
12,505
1,859
8,313
296
777
180
233
438
229
9,034
33,785
Rural
Girls
Mixed
32
281
71
158
41,227
33,106
6,703
12,403
2,442
4,166
369
305
95
59
101
48
51,040
50,526
Total
323
9,122
125,847
25,774
11,583
1,123
219
270
174,261
Boys
12
9,721
56,138
7,890
7,184
685
214
386
82,230
Total
Girls
40
83
46,140
8,031
4,301
665
275
539
60,074
Mixed
763
185
44,325
24,908
12,479
1,082
292
277
84,311
221
fact, the use of English is increasing in Pakistan very rapidly; it is estimated that 18
million Pakistanis have a command of the English language. This makes Pakistan the
ninth largest English-speaking country in the world and the third largest in Asia.
The regular education system of government schools in Pakistan functions independently of the special school system. A similar pattern is seen in private schools. Pakistan
has some inclusive schools, but they are mainly located in big cities and run by the private
sector. Most of these schools are not accessible to children with disabilities who live in
remote rural areas. Besides, fearing social stigmatization, the parents themselves are not
willing to send their special child to school. Sometimes principals or teachers refuse to
accept a child with a moderate disability due to limited facilities. Hence, distance, lack of
transportation, and other problems make it difficult for children with disabilities to
attend and avail themselves of the existing facilities in a specific area.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
222
10/14/11 5:45 PM
223
environments, including those for sports and recreation, for persons with disabilities.
In the national policy the government has also included the establishment of parks for
persons with disabilities.
In addition, the National Plan of Action recommends the provision of inclusive, costeffective educational opportunities to all children with moderate and mild disabilities
from kindergarten through tenth grade. As all regular schools must make provision for
children with special needs, amendments in textbooks and methodologies were suggested
in their curricula. It was further proposed that the existing teacher-training curricula at
all levels must incorporate inclusive education as an integral component from January
2007 on. Inclusive schooling is discussed later in more detail.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Gender
AJK
Balochistan
Boys
201
540
Girls
111
184
Total
312
724
Teaching Staff
Male
10
18
Female
36
44
Total
46
62
Distribution of Organizations by Disability
Hearing impairment
6
5,140
Mental retardation
3
4,103
Visual impairment
1
4,129
Physical disability
4
566
Multiple disabilities
0
1,598
Total
14
19
Distribution by Types of Service
Education
4
9
Guidance and
2
7
counseling
Vocational training
1
8
Sports and recreation
1
8
Assessment
3
7
Rehabilitation
5
4
Therapeutic services
5
2
Early identification
1
0
Northern Area
129
86
215
13
21
34
11
8
12
10
1
42
11
11
10
9
6
12
9
7
Capital
594
489
1,083
24
108
132
15
14
15
19
14
77
20
20
14
13
18
24
16
11
51
49
41
44
25
22
58
46
22
17
15
28
11
93
235
205
440
NWFP
2,912
1,067
3,979
145
138
99
99
89
46
242
128
160
140
103
129
66
598
462
1,143
1,605
Punjab
11,084
7,100
18,184
Table 2. Facilities and Services Available in Pakistan for Persons with Disabilities (Distribution by Province)
63
72
90
46
72
46
79
85
48
67
25
53
27
220
163
510
673
Sindh
2,353
1,380
3,733
292
290
264
234
218
133
723
299
267
253
175
248
120
1,063
925
2,067
2,992
Total
17,813
10,417
28,230
10/14/11 5:45 PM
5
7
4
8
1
4
1
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
Media/Alternative
medicine
Community services
Prevention
Social uplift/
Empowerment
Employment
Outreach program
Old-age benefits
9
8
3
13
11
10
13
5
6
4
6
7
7
12
10
4
25
22
21
25
42
21
7
41
31
32
44
30
39
6
39
47
38
39
99
88
25
131
122
116
133
226
Etiologies of Disabilities
Persons with disabilities include all those with any of the following types of disabilities
or combinations thereof: autism, deafness, hearing impairments, blindness/visual
impairment, mental retardation, multiple disabilities, orthopedic impairments, serious
emotional disturbances, specific learning disabilities, and speech or language impairments. In the following paragraphs we present the etiology of the normative disabilities
with particular reference to the situation in Pakistan. Note that at present there is a
constant increase in disabilities due to malnutrition and disease, environmental hazards,
natural disasters, traffic and industrial accidents, suicide attacks, and various forms of
aggression in society.
Visual impairment. Out of 40 million blind people around the world, about 80%
live in developing countries. The World Health Organization estimates that cataracts, glaucoma, age-related macular degeneration, trachoma, corneal opacity,
and diabetic retinopathy are the most prevalent causes of visual impairment. Add
to these disease, malnutrition, and lack of awareness about possible treatment.
However, 7080% of blind people can have their vision restored by medication,
laser treatment, or surgery.
Hearing impairment and deafness may be congenital or acquired. The more common acquired hearing impairments may result from premature birth, anoxia,
rubella, syphilis, or certain other infections during pregnancy. Some infectious
childhood diseases such as meningitis, measles, mumps, and chronic ear infection are also culprits. Aging is the most significant cause of hearing impairment.
Children who have at least one deaf parent or a close relative who is deaf are at
high risk of congenital hearing impairment or deafness.
Mental retardation. There are 4 levels of mental retardation: mild, moderate,
severe, and profound. Several other disorders may be associated with mental
retardation, including epilepsy, cerebral palsy, vision and hearing impairments,
speech/language problems, and behavioral problems. Some abnormal genes
10/14/11 5:45 PM
227
cause mental retardation whenever they are present and when the same abnormal
gene is inherited from both parents. In Pakistan and many other Muslim countries, marriages between cousins are quite common. Consequently, if both
spouses carry the same abnormal gene, it is much more likely that some of their
children will inherit this abnormal gene from both parents, resulting in a disability. Parents should think carefully before arranging marriages between cousins.
Physical disabilities affect not only ones mobility but perhaps also ones capability
for verbal and nonverbal communication. For instance, cerebral palsy, muscular dystrophy, and facial burns limit facial expression and can thus affect communication.
Detection of Disabilities
For children born in hospitals, a disability such as Down syndrome may be identified
at birth and the parents informed about the probable handicap. Numerous hospitals
in Pakistan have facilities to assess the nature and severity of such disabilities during
infancy. However, most children in Pakistan are not born in hospitals. Home deliveries
assisted by traditional (often untrained) midwives known for their experience are preferred, especially in rural areas, due to lack of financial resources and transportation, as
well as fear of hospitals. Most women believe that hospital personnel are less caring and
concerned than midwives. As a result, the detection of disabilities is delayed, sometimes
indefinitely.
Visual and hearing impairments are usually diagnosed later. In Pakistan, the pediatric
departments of most hospitals are well equipped with appropriate diagnostic facilities
for these disabilities.
The labeling of the population with disabilities is usually the function of medical
specialists and psychologists. However, we have a serious problem in the intellectual
assessment of children. Currently, not a single educational institution in Pakistan is
equipped to carry out intellectual assessments. Consequently, children with low intelligence or who are borderline cases further deteriorate because their parents ridicule
them, teachers blame the parents for not taking an interest in their childs studies, and
the children lag behind others in academic achievement.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
228
Educational Placement
Depending on the type of disability, children are enrolled in the relevant institutes for
education, training, and rehabilitation. In this section we provide an overview of the special education centers working under the Directorate General of Special Education.
In the centers for children with visual impairment, both specialized and conventional
teaching methods are used. Specialized methods include braille books, talking books,
low-vision aids, closed-circuit TV, and magnifiers. Most of these centers provide education
up to the primary level. A few provide education up to the secondary school certificate
level.
The centers for children with hearing impairment carry out assessments and provide
speech therapy aimed at adequate communication ability and skills. Guidance and counseling services are provided to children and their parents. Special education up to the
primary level is provided in all of these centers; higher classes are also arranged in a few
centers. Education is in accordance with a specially designed syllabus based on communication techniques consisting of speech development, lipreading skills, and sign
language.
The centers for children with mental retardation provide special education to develop
perceptual, social, and communication skills. There is no formal methodology; rather,
individualized curriculum planning (ICP) programs promote and modify the behavior
of these children by using toys, pictures, and audiovisual aids. Specially designed checklists help to assess social and general behavior, as well as work-related behavior and the
learners reading and writing skills. These centers also provide prevocational training.
The centers for children with physical handicaps provide education, medical checkups, and physiotherapy services. Virtually the same syllabus is followed as that in schools
for children without such handicaps. For example, children are given training in arts
and crafts to prepare them for vocational training and rehabilitation. The exception is
children with cerebral palsy, for whom a special curriculum has been developed.
Most of the educational institutions for persons with disabilities provide all or some of
the following services:
Prevention. Although the prevention of disabilities is largely the domain of medical personnel, psychologists, social workers, and family counselors, educational
services play a crucial role through research and training. The educational institutions in Pakistan are striving to achieve this objective by including courses of
studies in health, education, and child development aimed at the provision of
information about the prevention of disabilities.
Detection. An effective diagnostic system is a prerequisite for the development
and implementation of preventive and intervention strategies. Children who are
diagnosed soon after birth and receive appropriate intervention and family support usually experience greater success than those whose diagnosis is delayed.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
229
Disabilities in infants born in hospitals are easily detected, and the concerned
medical specialists provide treatment for the children and guidance for the parents in the initial stages.
Intervention. Children with moderate or severe impairments are referred to a
multi-professional team for intervention strategies.
Counseling. Parents and children with disabilities are provided counseling services
for healthy mental growth and development of self-reliance. Counselors educate
parents and teachers so that they can develop a positive attitude toward children
with handicaps.
Attitudes
The attitude of society toward persons with disabilities is generally positive in Pakistan
and is more favorable in rural areas than in urban areas. However, people generally lack
knowledge about the capabilities of persons with disabilities, resulting in a low profile for
this population, together with several misconceptions and negative attitudes.
People may hold superstitious beliefs about persons with disabilities. For instance,
some Pakistanis believe that having a child with mental retardation is a curse on the family or an expression of divine wrath. Others attribute it to sinful acts of the parents. Some
illiterate people call persons with mental retardation Allah waley, which implies that such
persons are pious and innocent and possess supernatural powers. They believe that their
blessings can alleviate the ills and misfortunes of those who approach them for this purpose. On the other hand, many people in our society call people with mental retardation
pagal or lawanaity (persons with mental illness).
Many parents are not willing to disclose a childs disability due to the social stigma
attached to these persons. Parents are especially concerned that the marriage prospects
of their children without a disability may be adversely affected if they are suspected of
being carriers of defective genes.
Many poor and uneducated families consider a child with a mental or physical disability as a lifetime moral and financial burden and a source of social stigmatization. Sometimes they abandon a male child at a shrine or shelter, where he remains vulnerable to
abuse (Mumtaz, 2008). On the other hand, girls with mental retardation are confined
within the four walls of a room and thus are practically isolated from the family. Consequently, these children are cut off from their siblings and have no opportunities for
education, employment, or social activities.
A familys educational background and financial resources play a crucial role in shaping the personality of a child with any kind of physical or mental disability. Families who
are well educated, wealthy, and broadminded usually have a positive attitude. They perceive their special child as equal to other children and express their love and affection
without being influenced by social prejudices. They invest time, money, and energy to
provide the necessary treatment and assistance to help the child surmount challenges.
Empirical studies have revealed variations in the perceptions and attitudes of children, parents, teachers, administrators, the media, and society at large toward disability.
Differences in attitudes and viewpoints have also been reported between urban and
rural populations, between educated and illiterate individuals, and according to the
10/14/11 5:45 PM
230
Inclusive Schooling
Inclusive education differs from earlier approaches that concentrated mainly on
disability and special education needs. Inclusive education addresses the rights of
children to participate and the schools duty to accept them. It rejects the segregation or exclusion of learners and maximizes their participation in community schools.
Inclusive education calls for a restructuring of policies, curricula, and the teaching
practices followed in schools and all other learning environments to meet childrens
diverse learning needs. In other words, the schools and other centers of learning must
become caring, nurturing, and supporting institutions that meet the needs of all students and teachers.
Inclusive education is a new concept in Pakistan. Currently, debates are ongoing
regarding the promotion of inclusive education. Two recent declarations are of particular interest.
The Islamabad Declaration on Inclusive Education (Ministry of Social Welfare and
Special Education, 2005) resulted from a national consultation on inclusive education
held at Islamabad in April of 2005. The federal, provincial, and district governments,
educational institutions, schools, parents, religious institutions, NGOs, organizations of
persons with disabilities, the donor community, the business community, and society at
large were urged to ensure that all childrenregardless of gender, abilities, disabilities,
and socioeconomic, cultural, and ethnic backgroundbe treated with dignity and
respect and have equal access to education, health services, work, and all other aspects
of life. It was recommended that Pakistan develop inclusive environments on all levels of
the mainstream public and private education system throughout Pakistan and eliminate
barriers to participation in all public places.
The Islamabad Declaration on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities followed the
2005 declaration (Government of Pakistan, 2009). It emerged after the leaders of
10/14/11 5:45 PM
231
organizations of persons with disabilities from all of the provinces of Pakistan and
Azad Jammu and Kashmir, senior officials from the DGSE, universities, students, the
corporate sector, print media, legislators, international NGOs, and professional bodies
assembled for a conference in August 2009. The participants agreed that the term
persons with disabilities will be used instead of disabled persons in all communications to
highlight the importance of human beings rather than the impairment. Furthermore,
persons with disabilities will be provided access to the same range of services, opportunities, and facilities that are provided to other citizens of Pakistan. Easy access will
be considered in designing new buildings, parks, housing developments, and public
places.
Those who advocate inclusive education believe that the government cannot achieve
its goal of education for all until all of its policies take into account the 10% of children
with mild and severe disabilities. Supporters argue that inclusion in mainstream schooling
is an appropriate way to provide education for all children by bringing support services
to the child rather than moving the child to the support services. Furthermore, it is more
expensive to set up special schools than to train existing teachers and provide learning
aids for children with disabilities in regular schools. Construction of ramps and classroom rearrangement can be accomplished within a limited budget. Parents and other
decision makers largely champion inclusive education if professional support and financial resources for the improvement of schools are made available.
In Pakistan, opponents of inclusive education believe that the professionals responsible for formulating the policies are mostly international experts who are not fully aware
of the situation prevailing in our country. They believe that efforts directed toward the
introduction of inclusive education are practically impossible. The majority of policy
makers and consultants working at the federal level in special education indicate that
they are not in favor of initiating inclusive education in Pakistan. They believe that the
idea of inclusive education is alien to and impractical in Pakistan. Some concerned
groups are also afraid that inclusive education may upset the current special education
setup: They prefer to protect the current special education system. Some people argue
that, without community awareness, teacher training, and appropriate courses, it is not
practical to adopt inclusive education. Even when parents, teachers, administrators, and
professionals seem to be aware of the concept of inclusive education, they are not sure
how to implement it in ordinary schools and are uncertain of its impact on schools and
children.
Inclusion in Practice
A few schools are making serious efforts to create an inclusive environment through
experimentation with various approaches. They provide access to existing schools to
children with special needs; keep children with special needs within regular schools
(although in separate classrooms); and support schools with multigrade inclusive classrooms. However, most schools in Pakistan are overcrowded and poorly equipped. The
pedagogical method used largely emphasizes learning by rote. Very few schools address
childrens individual learning needs. Many schools still use corporal punishment.
The private sector is willing to cater to needs of children with disabilities and seems to
be actively striving to expand and improve educational services. Some private schools
10/14/11 5:45 PM
232
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
Teacher Training
To provide sufficient numbers of special education personnel, the government of
Pakistan in 1986 established the National Institute of Special Education (NISE). The
organizations main objectives are to devise programs that train educators who cater to
the needs of persons with special needs; organize both short- and long-term training
courses for teachers who work in special education centers; establish collaborative links
with educational institutions, universities, and international agencies to train such professionals; organize national and international seminars; undertake research on the
problems of children with disabilities; and prepare materials to guide the parents and
teachers of children with special needs.
Relevant courses are often organized in collaboration with international agencies such
as the British Council, UNESCO, UNICEF, WHO, Cumberland University, the Norwegian
Association of the Blind and Partially Sighted, Sight Savers International, the World
Bank, Braillo Norway, NIFEM, IBM, and DIANATICs, UK. In addition, NISE organizes
national and international conferences and seminars on a variety of issues related to
special education. The development of special education curricula, learning materials,
and other related materials are undertaken by NISE as well.
The National Trust for the Disabled (NTD) (Government of Pakistan, 2003) often organizes training programs and orientation courses for administrators, teachers, and other
professionals in collaboration with the NISE. The topics include classroom-management
techniques, sign language, vocational training, conductive education for teachers working
with children with cerebral palsy, mobility training for teachers working with children with
visual impairment, networking of services for children with visual impairment, Total Communication for teachers working with children with hearing impairment, IEPs for teachers,
the role of physiotherapists in the management of children with physical handicaps,
introduction and management of cerebral palsy and Down syndrome, and financial management of the centers.
The National Library and Resource Centre, established to provide relevant knowledge
and professional literature and serve as a valuable resource facility for researchers in the
field of special education, is attached to NISE. The library obtains books, journals, and
10/14/11 5:45 PM
233
videos from developed countries of the world and disseminates them to the concerned
institutes of special education for guidance and application.
I S S U E S I N T E AC H E R PR E PA R AT ION
Very few students in Pakistan pursue higher education in the field of special education.
Consequently, the majority of teachers who have specialized in various disciplines do not
possess the skills required for teaching children with special needs. To increase the number of teachers available to teach at special education institutions, it is highly desirable
that at least students of B.Ed. (Bachelor of Education/teachers training for secondary
schools) study special education as a core course to acquire some training in working
with special children. The prerequisite for admission to special education teacher training programs is a graduate degree in psychology, sociology, physical therapy, nursing,
social work, or education. These training programs are run by the Ministry of Health
separately from regular teacher training programs.
Currently, two different approaches are followed for the preparation of a teacher to
deliver educational and other services to children with special needs, namely, traditional
and nontraditional. The traditional programs consist of regular semester courses largely
offered by universities in Punjab and Karachi. Special education teachers are given an
interdisciplinary comprehensive training aimed at providing a vast theoretical knowledge base, which will enable them to integrate a variety of theories in their practice.
The nontraditional teacher training programs are offered primarily through in-service
and professional development opportunities to teachers who work in special education
institutions. In-service training is provided through short, intensive courses taught by
foreign experts, such as psychologists, physicians, speech therapists, audiologists, and
special educationists. These experts are invited mostly from England, Germany, the
Netherlands, Japan, and the United States.
ROL E S OF T H E PR I VAT E S EC T OR , PA R E N T
G ROU P S , A N D A DVO C AC Y
Private Sector
Telenor Pakistan recently launched the Khuddar Pakistan program in collaboration
with STEP (Special Talent Exchange Program) (Safwan, 2009). This program aims to
fully integrate persons with disabilities in their organization, to create awareness about
their abilities, and to help them participate fully in everyday life with the help of assistive
technologies. To achieve this objective, technology training laboratories will soon be
established in partner institutions for persons with disabilities. The program also
includes a talent hunt at schools for young cricketers with visual impairment. When a
national wheelchair cricket tournament was organized by STEP, a total of 6 teams
participated from all over the country.
The National Braille Press, established at the Special Education Centre for Visually
Impaired Children in Islamabad in 1986, was established by the Norwegian Association
10/14/11 5:45 PM
234
Parents
The majority of parents of children with disabilities are ready to do whatever they can
to educate their child. Those who have financial resources generously donate to special
education schools. However, parents largely seem dissatisfied with the quality of education and are not completely pleased with the existing vocational training facilities in
special schools.
In order to monitor the progress of children with disabilities, all of the special education centers working under the DGSE have established parent-teacher associations. This
forum helps parents learn the skills to meet the special needs of their children and
become partners in their education and training.
Advocacy Groups
Associations of exceptional people have played a pivotal role in changing the lives of
people with special needs in Pakistan. For example, the NTD is a national-level organization responsible for initiating, executing, and coordinating plans, programs, and
projects for education, training, and rehabilitation (Government of Pakistan, 2003). The
NTD has established special education complexes around the country. In most places,
the teacher-student ratio is 1:10, which is ideal in the context of Pakistan. A specialized
teaching methodology includes the use of various aids depending on students particular
disabilities. Vocational programs are also arranged for the training and socioeconomic
rehabilitation of students with disabilities. Physiotherapy services are also available for
students and out patients.
M A JOR C ON T ROV E R S I E S A N D I S S U E S
Political situation. Almost 3 million Afghan refugees migrated to Pakistan during
the Soviet War in Afghanistan. A huge inflow of these refugees adversely affected
the socioeconomic conditions of the country. Pakistan also had to face the
10/14/11 5:45 PM
235
devastating effects of the earthquake of 2005 and the flood of 2010. The nation
is once again confronted with a major challenge by an enemy group known as
the Taliban, whose trained suicide bombers penetrate Pakistani territory whenever their leaders want to shed the blood of innocent masses. At the same time,
drone attacks and ongoing confl icts in Swat, North and South Waziristan, and
the tribal areas have caused massive destruction of human life and damaged
the infrastructure of northwest Pakistan. The ongoing confl ict between Taliban
militants and our government had displaced more than 3 million civilians in
Pakistan as of the end of 2009. This havoc has had disastrous consequences for
our fragile economy (Saiyid, 2008). Our present political leadership does not
seem to have the vision to fi nd a practical and lasting solution to this painful
situation.
Gender. During the past 2 years, gender disparity has further increased due to the
Talibans enforcement of a complete ban on female education in the Swat district.
A large number of girls schools were shut down or blown up by the militants in the
town of Mingora (Swat). However, after military operations in the areas, several
schools were reopened.
Access. Out of a total of approximately 18 million children in Pakistan, only about
42% are enrolled in schools. Besides significant gender disparities in educational
achievement, marked variations exist between urban and rural populations and
among the different provinces of Pakistan. The government is striving hard to
improve the current status of education in the country. Through various educational reforms, the Ministry of Education expects to achieve the target of 100%
enrollment among primary schoolaged children and an 86% literacy rate among
people who are at least 10 years of age.
Inclusion. Although mainstreaming has largely replaced special institutions in
the developed countries, very little change has taken place in Pakistan regarding
inclusive education. Mainstream schools reject the admission of a child with
a disability on the grounds that the child cannot cope with academic work.
They ignore the fact that education is not just about academics but also about
inculcating social and moral values, discipline, and social interaction. Another
argument against inclusive education involves the limited infrastructure and
teaching staff to cope with the needs of children with disabilities. Our classrooms in government-run schools are often overcrowded with a teacher-student
ratio of at least 1:50.
Pedagogy. In Pakistan today, the emphasis of schoolteachers is neither on enhancing the students learning ability nor on developing their classroom participation.
Furthermore, the present school system does not provide opportunities for creative
and critical thinking. Students are expected to obey their teachers and to learn by
rote rather than develop critical thinking or participate in creative activities.
Technology. Another important issue relates to the optimal utilization of available
resources provided by the government for special education. For instance, many
10/14/11 5:45 PM
236
FUTUR E TR ENDS
As full citizens of Pakistan, people with disabilities are entitled to equal rights. The
Ministry of Women Development, Social Welfare, and Special Education, is currently
streamlining its functions to meet the needs of women, children, persons with disabilities, and elderly people. Its main objective is to implement the governmental policies
and projects that address the provision of training and services for persons with disabilities and handicaps. A national task force on persons with disabilities has been set
up to design appropriate strategies in consultation with the provincial governments,
NGOs, and civil organizations working in this field. A full-fledged program to spread
awareness of the needs of people with physical challenges will be launched in the near
future.
Schools focusing on the academic, social, emotional, and physical development of all
children will be established throughout Pakistan. This initiative is based on UN conventions, the Constitution of the Islamic Republic of Pakistan, and the Islamabad Declaration
of Inclusive Education. It is expected that the number of schools providing inclusive
education in Pakistan will increase rapidly in the near future. This movement will necessitate changes in curriculum in collaboration with the relevant agencies, provision of
specialized aids and equipment for persons with disabilities, and teacher training
programs. To strengthen such programs, it is imperative to provide diagnostic and assessment services, occupational therapy, and physiotherapy.
The use of information technology will be publicized (e.g., the use of computers for the
education and training of persons with disabilities as promoted by special education centers established by federal and provincial governments). The private sector and the general public will also be involved in this fast-expanding field. Special attention will be given
to the provision of assistive technology for the rehabilitation of persons with disabilities.
Outreach programs will be promoted for the identification of children with
disabilities, assessment of their special needs, and training of their family members in
their homes. Training facilities will also be provided for staff involved in outreach
programs.
At present, there is only a 1% quota for the employment of persons with disabilities.
Legal steps will be taken to increase the quota to 2%. Employers will be given incentives,
financial assistance, and exclusive contracts or priority production rights to promote the
employment of persons with disabilities.
Future policies concerning persons with disabilities will focus on academic and
applied research, as well as creating public awareness and an attitude of change by
presenting positive images and success stories of persons with disabilities through the
mass media.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
237
Female
119,369
105,448
243,523
91,209
115,297
130,166
569,438
1,374,450
Total
265,398
243,683
625,785
210,854
250,184
270,451
1426,800
3,293,155
Percentage
8.06
7.40
19.00
6.40
7.60
8.21
43.33
2.49
Source: Statistics Division (Population Census Organization), Govt. of Pakistan (Census 1998).
C L O S I NG NO T E
The development and growth of special education in Pakistan is enlightening. As a
third-world country with limited financial resources and experiencing political unrest,
constant exposure to threats from neighboring countries and the Taliban, overpopulation, and the interference of the United States in the boundaries of our country, Pakistan
has made remarkable progress in the areas of special education, teacher preparation,
and the range of services provided to persons with disabilities.
R E F E R E NC E S
Ahmad, A. 1982. Nationalism or Islam: Indo-Pakistan Episode. New York: Vantage.
Aqila, K. (2003). A historical and evaluative study of special education in Pakistan. PhD diss.,
University of Karachi, Pakistan.
Baluch, N. A. (1965). The traditional cultures in West Pakistan. In A. S. Dil (Ed.), Perspectives
on Pakistan (pp. 167202). Abbottabad: Bookservice.
Batool, T., & Mehmood, H. (2000). Attitudes of visually impaired children toward their inclusion in the schools of normal children. Masters thesis, University of the Punjab.
Government of Pakistan, Directorate General of Special Education. (2006). Facilities and
services for persons with disabilities in Pakistan. Islamabad: DGSE.
Government of Pakistan, Directorate General of Special Education. (1986). National policy for
rehabilitation of the disabled. Islamabad: DGSE.
Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Education. (20072008). Pakistan education statistics.
Islamabad: Academy of Educational Planning and Management.
Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare. (2009, August). Islamabad
declaration on rights of persons with disabilities. Islamabad: Sightsavers, American Institute
for Research.
Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare. (2006). National plan of
action. Islamabad: DGSE.
Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Social Welfare and Special Education. (2005, April).
Islamabad Declaration on Inclusive Education. Islamabad: Braillo Norway IDP International
Development.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
238
10/14/11 5:45 PM
12
Special Education in Rising
China: Its Developments,
Prospects, and Challenges
in the Early 21st Century
Wing-Wah Law
Since the late 20th century, the rights and education of persons with disabilities have
been important international concerns, particularly in the international human rights
movement and the Education for All Movement (United Nations Educational, Scientific
and Cultural Organization [UNESCO], 2010; United Nations, 2006). These movements
strive to maximize the participation of all, including disabled persons, in education and
society by redistributing resources and minimizing exclusionary and discriminatory
practices (Polat, 2011).
China has responded to these movements since the 1980s through various efforts to
develop work and education opportunities for disabled persons. Responses have included
the enactment of laws to protect the rights of disabled persons, provision of rehabilitation and employment services, expansion of public special education in special schools,
special and inclusive classes in ordinary primary and junior (vocational) secondary education, and curricular reform to reduce gaps in curricula between disabled students and
regular students.
These efforts represent a step toward bringing social justice to disabled people in
Chinese society. The striving for social justice is constrained, however, by weak
enforcement of the law as well as extra-legal factors such as low education financing, lack
of support for inclusive education, inadequately trained teachers and social workers, and
a lack of parental and community involvement. Before examining the development of
and contentious issues confronting education for disabled persons, it is useful to understand the general context of Chinese special education.
T H E G E N E R A L C ON T E X T OF C H I N E S E
S PEC I A L E DUC AT ION
China has a territory of 9.6 million square kilometers. It has 33 administrative divisions,
including four municipalities (Beijing, Tianjin, Shanghai, and Chongqing), 22 provinces,
five autonomous regions (such as Tibet and Xinjiang), and two special administrative
regions (Hong Kong and Macao). Its administrative hierarchy comprises two major
tiers: the central government and local governments. The latter is further divided into
municipal/provincial, city, county, township, and village levels.
The author would like to express gratitude to Rao Ning for his careful research assistance in the writing
of this chapter.
241
10/14/11 5:45 PM
242
Wing-Wah Law
Demographically, China is the most populous country in the world. It has 1.3 billion
people, about one-fi fth of the worlds population. China comprises 56 ethnic groups,
with Hans as the ethnic majority group (92% of the total population); the rest are ethnic
minority groups (8%). Although more than 50 languages are used, the Han peoples
Chinese is the official written language. Putonghua is the official common national
language. Some minority languages do not have a written form.
Since the late 1970s, China has experienced drastic domestic changes. These include
an economic transition from a socialist to a socialist market economy, sociopolitical
changes from suppression to toleration of civil society and religion, and a reinstatement
of Chinese culture.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
243
This burgeoning civil society is marked by the widespread use of mobile phones and
the Internet, the rise of public opinion in traditional mass media and cyberspace (Liu,
1996), and the blooming of nonprofit social organizations and nongovernmental organizations (NGOs). The number of registered social organizations and NGOs rose from
154,000 in 2000 to over 410,000 in 2009 (Ministry of Civil Affairs, 2001, 2009). These
organizations take over from the state many social and community services in various
sectors and provide new services to address emerging social needs.
There are five major religions in China: Buddhism, Daoism, Islam, Catholicism, and
Protestant Christianity. Despite the constitutional right to freedom of religion, the state
strictly controlled religious activities during the period under Mao Zedongs leadership
(1950s through mid-1970s). Since the economic reform in the late 1970s, the state began
to allow the blooming of religions. Nowadays, religious activities are becoming more
open to the public and are less subject to the states control, as long as they do not organize activities or touch on issues that are deemed politically sensitive by the state. Because
China adopts the policy of separation between religion and education (National Peoples
Congress, 1995, Article 8), religious groups are not allowed to run schools or to organize
religious activities on campuses.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
244
Wing-Wah Law
E X PA N S ION OF T H E E DUC AT ION A L S Y S T E M
Chinas educational system is the largest in the world. It comprises four major tiers:
preschool education, primary education and junior-secondary education as 9-year compulsory education, senior-secondary/technical education, and higher education. This is
shown in Figure 1.
In 2009, Chinas student enrollment amounted to 251 million. This broke down to
about 27 million in 138,200 preschools, 101 million in 280,200 primary schools, 54
million in 56,300 junior-secondary schools, 46 million in 29,00 senior-secondary schools,
428,000 in 1,672 special schools, and 23 million in higher-education institutes (Ministry
of Education, 2010).
To face the rising challenges from economic globalization and increasing demands for
quality human capital to advance national development, China has been expanding its
educational system in stages since the 1980s. This started with the policy of popularizing
9-year compulsory schooling (primary and junior-secondary education) in 1986 with a
view to enhancing the quality of the labor force at the low end of the labor market.
Similar to the economic strategy of allowing some areas to develop first, China started
popularizing primary education and then junior-secondary education. Geographically,
Level
Higher education
(4 years of
undergraduate
programs)
Post-compulsory
secondary education
(3 years)
Compulsory schooling
(6 years of primary
education and 3 years
of junior-secondary
education, grades 1-9)
Special Education
Regular Education
Regular higher-education
institutes
Special highereducation
institutes
Regular senior-secondary/
technical schools
Special seniorsecondary
education
Regular primary
and
junior-secondary
schools
Special
schools
Regular
Preschools
Special
preschools
Preschool education
(3 years)
Disabled learners
10/14/11 5:45 PM
245
it began with the coastal region in the late 1980s and extended to central and western
regions in the 2000s.
To produce more workers at the high end of the labor market, China began to drastically
expand its higher education in the late 1990s. Between 1997 and 2009, the quota of
admission to first-year undergraduate and certificate programs increased from about 1
million to 6.4 million; the admission rate rose from 9.1% to 24.2% (Ministry of Education,
1998, 2010). Education for students with disabilities, in special schools or mainstreamed
in regular classrooms, also increased from the preschool to higher education levels.
1987
Number
Hearing
Speech
Visual
Physical
Intellectual
Psychiatric
Multiple
Total
17,700,000*
7,550,000
7,550,000
10,170,000
1,940,000
6,730,000
51,640,000
Percentage
34.4*
14.6
14.6
19.7
3.8
13.0
100.0
Number
20,040,000
1,270,000
12,330,000
24,120,000
5,540,000
6,140,000
13,520,000
82,960,000
2006
Percentage
24.2
1.5
14.9
29.1
6.7
7.4
16.3
100.0
10/14/11 5:45 PM
246
Wing-Wah Law
residing in urban areas. With regards to age distribution, 4.7% of disabled persons were
ages 14 or below, 42.1% were ages 15 to 59, and 53.2% were ages 60 or above. The illiteracy rate of disabled persons ages 15 and above was to 43.3% (i.e., 35.9 million).
Regarding schooling, 26.4 million (31.8%) disabled persons attained primary school
qualification, 12.5 million (15%) completed junior-secondary education, 4.1 million
(4.9%) received their senior-secondary-school diploma, and 940,000 (1.1%) attained
degrees or subdegree qualifications.
In 2009, China provided rehabilitation services for 6.2 million disabled persons,
including hearing and speech training for more than 19,800 children, physical therapy
for more than 15,000 children with physical disabilities, and rehabilitation training for
1,090 autistic children (China Disabled Persons Federation, 2010).
E M E RG E NC E OF L EG A L PROT EC T ION
OF DI S A BL E D PE R S ON S R IG H T S T O
E DUC AT ION I N T H E 19 8 0 S
Before the late 1970s, Chinas special education focused on only two major disability
types: visual impairments and deafness. In 1965, 266 blind schools and deaf schools
enrolled about 22,800 blind or deaf students (Fang, 2000). No education was offered
for children with mental impairments and other types of disabilities. There was also no
specific institution to train special education teachers. After the Constitution was revised
in 1982, China began to expand the definition of education for disabled children to
include speech disabilities and other impairments.
Currently, special education generally refers to the provision of education for three
major types of children with special educational needs (SEN). These are children with
general disabilities, children with learning disabilities, and gifted children (Fang, 2005).
Children with general disabilities include those with physical, sensory, mental, speech,
or multiple impairments. Problem students (wenti xuesheng) refer to those with learning disabilities, behavioral and emotional disorders, or autism. (Problem students and
those who are gifted are not the focus of this chapter.)
Since the economic reform and opening to the world in the late 1970s, Chinas state
began to strengthen legal protection of and education for disabled people. In the early
1980s, the National Peoples Congress (1982) amended the Constitution to recognize
major rights of disabled people and required the state and society to help make
arrangements for the work, livelihood and education of the blind, deaf-mute and other
handicapped citizens (Article 45). This has become an important legal foundation for
developing special education.
Later, the Communist Party of China Central Committee (1985) stipulated that in
addition to the introduction of 9-year compulsory schooling, China should develop
special education for children who are blind, deaf, physically handicapped, or
developmentally disabled. As a result, in 1986 China enacted the Basic Education Law
and began to implement 9-year compulsory schooling for all children, including those
with disabilities. This is in line with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and
Cultural Organizations position advocating the extension of the universal right to
education to persons with disabilities (UNESCO, 2010).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
247
In particular, the Basic Education Law required governments of all levels to set up
special schools or special education classes for children who were blind, deaf, or
developmentally delayed or who had language disabilities (National Peoples Congress,
1986, Article 9). However, this was far from enough to protect the rights of disabled people
in education or in other aspects of their lives. A few years later, the National Peoples
Congress (1990) enacted the unprecedented Law on the Protection of Persons With
Disabilities to provide a wider coverage of disabled peoples rights in areas including
rehabilitation, education, employment, cultural life, social security, and accessible
environments. Regarding education, the 1990 law enshrined Chinas six major guiding
principles to protect disabled childrens opportunity to access education at various levels.
The principle of equality. The law stipulated that disabled children had the same
legal right to 9 years of free, compulsory schooling as other children (Article 18).
The principle of different approaches to children with different levels of disability
(Articles 2223). The law stipulated two major approaches to special education:
segregation and inclusive education. In the segregation approach, children with
severe disabilities study in special schools or educational institutions. In the inclusive
approach, disabled students with the ability to receive regular education attend classes
(suiban jiudu) with other students in regular preschools, schools, or educational
institutions according to their age. During the 9-year compulsory schooling, these
disabled students could study the same curriculum and textbooks as other students,
but demands on their progress would be flexible (Ministry of Education, 1994).
To a large extent, Chinas inclusion approach is in line with the spirit of
UNESCOs (1994) Salamanca Statement and Framework for Action on Special Needs
Education. Disabled children who are not able to receive regular education can
attend special education classes, which are offered in childrens welfare institutes
or schools attached to regular preschools.
The principle of nondiscrimination against disabled children. Primary schools
and junior-secondary schools are required to admit eligible disabled children who
are able to adapt to their schools. As well, senior-secondary schools, vocational and
technical schools, and higher-education institutes have to admit qualified disabled
children, as prescribed by the state, without discrimination (Article 22). This principle is also advocated by the United Nations (2006, Article 24).
The priority of developing special education. The first goal is to increase the
number of special education programs and opportunities and its second goal is
to enhance the quality of the education. Compulsory education and vocational
and technical education would be developed first and then preschool and juniorsecondary education and above (Article 20) would follow.
The principle of cooperation. Government and private actors should act together
in sponsoring and providing special education (Article 21).
The importance of training teachers. The law stipulated that basic knowledge of
special education be incorporated into general teacher training regular schools.
Teachers who teach in special schools or who teach special education classes in
10/14/11 5:45 PM
248
Wing-Wah Law
general schools should receive specialized training regular schools (Article 25).
The Ministry of Educations (1994) Regulations on Education for Persons With
Disabilities strengthened this article by being the first regulations to govern the
daily operation of special education in China.
E DUC AT ION F OR DI S A BL E D C H I L DR E N
S I N C E T H E 19 8 0 S
Chinas system of special education was established gradually, beginning in the 1980s
with the first enactment of legislation to protect disabled persons rights. It covered
preschool education, 9-year compulsory primary and junior-secondary schooling,
senior-secondary/technical education, and higher education (see Figure 1). Education
for people with general disabilities seeks to create conditions that help them participate
in social life with equal opportunity (Ministry of Education, 1994). The Ministry of Civil
Affairs mainly oversees employment for disabled people, and the Ministry of Education
is mainly in charge of education for disabled children. Both ministries are assisted by a
semi-state organization, the China Disabled Persons Federation, which was established
in 1987 by merging several major associations for disabled persons.
Preschool Education
Preschool education for disabled persons is provided mostly through four major channels that are mostly publicly funded: regular preschools, welfare-related institutes for
disabled children, rehabilitation institutes, and special schools or special preschool
classes in regular schools (State Council, 1994). They provide education mainly for deaf
children, but are expanding to include children with other disabilities.
In developed cities, some private preschools are beginning to offer special education
classes for children. They focus mostly on language training for deaf children and rehabilitation for autistic children because early intervention and treatment are vital to these
children. Wealthy parents are willing to pay high tuition fees for these programs.
Preschool education for disabled children is still at the beginning stage of development,
however. Compared to other educational levels, its school facilities, teacher qualifications,
and teacher training programs are weak (Zhu, 2008).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
249
Table 2. School Enrollment of Disabled Persons Ages 614 by Type of Disability, 2006
Type of Disability
Hearing
Speech
Visual
Physical
Intellectual
Psychiatric
Multiple
Total
Disabled children
Number
Percentage
110,000
170,000
130,000
480,000
760,000
60,000
750,000
2,460,000
4.5
6.9
5.3
19.5
30.9
2.4
30.5
100.0
Percentage of disabled
children studying in regular
or special schools
85.1
76.9
79.1
80.4
64.9
69.4
41.0
63.2 (average)
different levels of economic development. Between 1996 and 2000, the national admission rate of students with visual, hearing, and mental impairments was expected to rise
to about 80% (State Education Commission & China Disabled Persons Federation, 1996).
This plan was not successful, however. In 2006, disabled children ages 6 to 14 amounted
to 2.46 million (about 3% of the population of disabled persons; State Statistical Bureau,
2007). Most were children with mental impairments (30.9%) and children with multiple
disabilities (30.5%; see Table 2). About 63.2% of disabled children were enrolled in
regular schools or special schools. But this figure was significantly lower than the
corresponding national average of admission rates of typically developing children to
primary education (99.3%) and junior-secondary education (97%). In 2009, the figure
even dropped slightly to 62.9% (Ministry of Education, 2010).
Moreover, a significant portion of legally eligible disabled children could not receive
compulsory schooling. In 2009, while 428,100 disabled children were enrolled in special
or regular schools, some 211,000 were unable to enjoy basic education (China Disabled
Persons Federation, 2010; Ministry of Education, 2010; see Figure 2). The reasons preventing them included severe impairments, poor families that could not afford it, and
insufficient places for special education, particularly in poor rural areas.
Despite special educations expansion since the 1980s, disparities in educational
opportunities for disabled students still exist. Girls are more disadvantaged than boys
because boys are often given priority in family consideration. In 2008, the admission
rates of girls and boys were 34.4% and 65.6%, respectively (calculated from figures in
Ministry of Education, 2009b). Disabled students living in rural or less developed areas
are more disadvantaged. In 2008, most (95% of 1,640) special schools were located in
urban and county/township areas, and only about 5% of special schools were in rural
areas (Ministry of Education, 2009b). The admission and enrollment rates of special
and regular schools in rural areas were 38% and 40%, respectively, but about 75% of
disabled persons, as mentioned earlier, lived in rural areas. The urban-to-rural ratio of
disabled children population was 1:3, but that of disabled children in school was 1.22:1
(Guan, 2009).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
250
Wing-Wah Law
Multiple disabilities
27,000
14,000
Psychiatric diseases
46,000
Physical disability
44,000
Intellectual disability
20,000
Speech impairment
29,000
Hearing impairment
31,000
Virtual impairment
0
10,000
20,000
30,000
40,000
50,000
10/14/11 5:45 PM
251
10/14/11 5:45 PM
252
Wing-Wah Law
the challenges from rapid social change in an increasingly interconnected and
interdependent world.
Take the new curriculum for deaf children as an example. Similar to UNESCOs
(1996, 2000) advocacy of four major types of basic skills (learning to know, learning to
do, learning to be, and learning to live together) to face the challenges of globalization,
the new curriculum expects deaf students to shift the focus of their learning from merely
learning outcomes to include learning processes and skills by learning to learn, learning
to live together, learning to cooperate, and learning to survive (Ministry of Education,
2007a). The new curriculum incorporated a mandatory key learning areaintegrative
practical learning (which covers information technology, project learning, and service
learning)with a view to enhancing the abilities of disabled children in information
processing, social interactions, and participation in community and society.
Another new key learning areacommunication and social interactionwas
specifically intended to provide deaf children with training in sensory awareness, speech,
sign language, and writing skills to lay an important foundation for their future work
and social life. These students also were given an unprecedented opportunity to choose
English language as an elective. This training could help students access foreign
information and access to the world through the Internet. It also gives them a better
chance to access higher education because of the English-language component in the
entrance exams for admission to Chinese universities and colleges.
Finally, the new curriculum emphasized deaf students artistic and aesthetic development.
For example, every week students spend from 5 to 6 class hours for physical education in
grades 1 to 3; from 10 to 12 hours in grades 1 to 6; and from 0 to 6 hours in grades 7 to 9 for
arts and crafts (Wang, 2007). These new curriculum emphases are in line with the United
Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities (2006), which recognizes the
importance of disabled persons accessibility not only to physical environments but also to
the social, economic, and cultural environments and information in a changing world.
Fourth, to emphasize the integration of education and rehabilitation, different types
of rehabilitation for blind, deaf, and mentally impaired students are arranged in the new
curricula. Blind students are required to use 7.4% of class time on general rehabilitation,
mobility training, and social adaptation. Deaf students need to spend about 6.6% to
6.8% of class time on communication and social interaction, and 4.9% to 7.0% of class
time on labor skills (including basic daily life skills, and working and vocational skills;
Ministry of Education, 2007a, 2007b).
For mentally impaired students, rehabilitation, as mentioned earlier, is an elective
component. It needs to develop individualized programs for students with differing
impairment in movement, cognition, speech and/or thinking, and offer rehabilitation
training, treatment, and counseling (Ministry of Education, 2007c).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
253
These are the lack of a comprehensive policy and measures to protect disabled people;
problems in basic living, health care, rehabilitation, education, employment, and participation in social life; living standards that are far below the average standards of their
community; reluctance of some local governments and departments to encourage work
for people with disabilities; low public awareness of the needs of disabled people; and
some peoples strong discrimination against them.
Similarly, education for disabled children is facing contentious issues: demand for
legal assurance of greater access to education, shortage of educational financing,
problems of inclusive education, lack of professionally trained social workers, and low
parental and community involvement. The next section argues that these issues challenge
the provision of equal access to and the quality of education for disabled persons in one
way or another. Law alone cannot ensure social justice and equity; the provision and
quality of education for disabled children are also affected by extra-legal factors,
including educational financing.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
254
Wing-Wah Law
To enforce the revised law, and based on the experience of the 19962000
implementation plan, the State Council (2009) issued an important instruction for the
popularization of 9-year compulsory schooling for disabled children with visual, hearing,
or intellectual impairments across China. In particular, it raised the target admission
rates: an annual increase to near 100% in cities and economically developed areas in
China and in rural areas in the western and central regions that had already achieved
the task of providing 9-year compulsory schooling for all eligible regular children, and
an increase to about 70% in areas that had not achieved this task. The instruction also
requires local governments to create better conditions for providing basic education for
children with disabilities. Unlike the 19962000 implementation plan, however, this
instruction has not specified any deadlines for accomplishing these targets, which allows
local government to determine when they should achieve the targets and possibly delay
such completion.
To some extent, the Outline of Chinas National Plan for Medium and Long-Term
Education Reform and Development (20102020) closed this loophole. This 10-year plan
set the development of special education as one of the central governments 10 priority
projects in the 2010s. Chinas new national plan introduced four concrete measures to
ensure greater access to special education (Communist Party of China Central
Committee & State Council, 2010). First, the 20102020 plan requires governments of all
levels to incorporate special education into their plans and agendas for economic and
social development. Second, it promises that by 2020 every city or county/town with a
population over 300,000 will have a special school and that the quota for disabled students in regular classes and special education classes in regular schools at various levels
will be expanded. Third, the 20102020 plan requires governments to increase their
expenditure on education for disabled students. It also requires the State Council to
establish basic standards of special schools and local governments to define a per-capita
public expenditure for disabled students. Fourth, the plan promises to gradually extend
free education for disabled students from compulsory schooling to the senior-secondary
level. Despite these legal revisions and administration regulations, in 2009 about one out
of three disabled children, as shown earlier, could not access 9-year compulsory schooling.
Too, the percentages of disabled students at senior-secondary and higher education
levels remained very low.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
255
10/14/11 5:45 PM
256
Wing-Wah Law
to the special needs of disabled students in their classes and demand that disabled
students perform as regular students. Because these teachers receive minimal training
about special education in their pre-service teacher training, they have very little understanding of special education and the needs of disabled students, not to mention their
limited ability to provide individualized programs for disabled students in their classes
(Tang, 2009). In a survey by Deng (2004), for example, many primary teachers in regular
schools supported inclusive education but still preferred that disabled children attend
special schools. Moreover, teachers in regular schools are under strong pressure from
their schools and from parents with regular children to follow the mainstream curriculum
and help regular students get good academic results in internal and public examinations.
As a result, while many disabled students physically sit or mix together with regular
students in the same classroom, they are often marginalized and do not learn as well as
expected. The dropout rate of disabled students in regular schools remains high (Guan,
2009). Third, despite the legal enactment of a zero-rejection policy, many local
governments do not closely enforce the law because they regard this task as a low priority.
Many regular schools continue to reject disabled students who are able to study in regular classes because they fear the performance of disabled students could affect their
students promotion rates and therefore their school reputation and future student
intakes.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
257
training for pre-service teachers over the long term. This, in turn, will require more
universities and colleges to offer various special education specializations and modules
(Tang, 2009).
Moreover, China has long overlooked the role of social workers in education, especially
in special education. In many societies, social workers play an important role in both
regular and special school education. For example, they can help identify and assess
students special education needs and provide them with counseling services that teachers
cannot offer. Despite the rise of social organizations and NGOs in providing various
social services since the 1980s, the development of the social work profession is at the very
beginning stage in China. Only after the Communist Party of China Central Committee
(2006) specified Chinas desperate need for professional social workers in the
construction of a harmonious society did Chinas universities begin to develop curricula
for training social workers. Most of their curricula are mainly sociology-oriented, however.
The involvement of social workers in special education is rare (An, 2009).
As Liu (2010) argued, China needs to develop a strong pool of professionally trained
social workers for special education. To complement the role of special education
teachers, these social workers should be specially trained to identify and assess childrens
special needs, provide support to special education teachers in designing individualized
learning plans for disabled children, and offer counseling services to these children
and their parents. This, however, would require the state to recognize the professional
status of special educationspecific social workers, to establish relevant posts for them
in both special schools and regular schools with special education classes, and to
develop a specialist curriculum for those social workers in higher education, particularly teacher-training institutes through the cross-fertilization of special education and
social work.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
258
Wing-Wah Law
One difficulty is that many parents do not know how to be involved in special education
for their children. Wang (2004) identified three major barriers to parental involvement in
special education. First, many parents with disabled children have little access to information about their development, rehabilitation, education, services, and rights: They lack
professional and social support to rear and educate their disabled children. Second, parental involvement in special education is often prevented by practical problems confronting
parents such as a sense of guilt over their childrens disabilities; feelings of low self-esteem
when interacting with teachers and other parents, particularly in regular schools; and little
time available for participation in school events and activities because of their need to earn
money to finance their childrens rehabilitation and education. Third, many special schools
and regular schools with special education classes are unaware of how important the parents role is. Many parents have few opportunities to communicate with teachers directly
about their disabled childrens needs and difficulties.
As compared to parental involvement, the role and functions of social organizations
and NGOs in work for disabled persons and special education at the community level in
China are far more marginal. Despite the blooming of nonprofit social organizations
and NGOs in providing various social services, very few focus on work and education for
disabled people. Such work has been mainly taken up by the government-sponsored
Chinas Disabled Persons Federation and organizations under its aegis at various levels.
Under tight public financing for special education, the community, social organizations,
and NGOs constitute an important source of potential resources in promoting, providing, and enhancing the quality of rehabilitation and education for disabled children.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
259
special schools, improve facilities in regular schools that promote inclusive education,
provide more and better special education specific training for pre-service and in-service
teachers in special schools and regular schools, and establish the post of social workers
in schools with disabled learners.
Because local governments differ in their ability to generate income, the central
government should play an important role in reducing urbanrural and inter-regional
disparities in work and education for disabled people. For example, they could redistribute
education resources from rich to poor areas and from urban to rural areas, and closely
monitor local governments performance in work and education for the disabled.
In addition to compulsory education, it is essential to give disabled persons greater
access to postcompulsory education, particularly at the senior-secondary level, which is
the bottleneck in education for disabled children. Otherwise, their competitiveness and
employment possibilities in Chinas labor market might be further reduced, partly
because of the qualification inflation resulting from a drastic expansion of seniorsecondary education and higher education for regular students since the 1990s.
As well, China should provide greater support to parents with disabled children
(through, for example, parent education) and involve them more in their childrens education. China could solicit support from and tap the resources of local communities,
social organizations, and NGOs for developing education for disabled children.
Education for disabled children in China is still developing, and its policy and
provisions are moving toward more inclusive education despite many practical difficulties and limitations. Because Chinas state and local governments are still playing pivotal
roles in developing work and education for persons with disabilities, how to address these
increasing demands for social equity is expected to continue to hinge on their commitments, priorities, and strategies. At the same time, nonstate actors, particularly schools,
parent groups, communities, and NGOs, can be expected to increase their contributions
to the cause of promoting social justice for individuals with disabilities.
R E F E R E NC E S
Americans With Disabilities Act of 1990, 42 U.S.C.A. 12101 et seq. (West 1993).
An, Q. (2009). Lun shehui gongzuo zai woguo teshu ertong jiaoyu zhong de jieru (On social
work intervention in special education for children with limited abilities). Zhongguo
Teshu Jiaoyu (Chinese Journal of Special Education), (3) 1316.
Bao, M., Li, J., & Guo, W. (2009). Woguo Teshu Jiaoyu Falu Quexian Jiqi Lifa Xueshu Jianyi
(Special Education Law of China: Its Problems and an Academic Proposal). Jixu Jiaoyu
Yanjiu (Continue Education Research) (12), 6871.
Brugger, B. (1978). Conclusion. In B. Brugger (Ed.), China: The impact of the Cultural Revolution
(pp. 253279). London: Croom Helm.
China Disabled Persons Federation. (2010). 2009 Nian zhongguo canjiren shiye fazhan tongji
gongbao (Statistical communique on development of the work for persons with disabilities
in 2009). Beijing: China Disabled Persons Federation.
Communist Party of China Central Committee. (1985). Reform of Chinas educational structure.
Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.
Communist Party of China Central Committee. (2006). Guanyu goujian shehui zhuyi hexie
shehui ruogan zhongda wenti jueding (A decision concerning several important questions
about the construction of a socialist harmonious society). Beijing: Peoples Press.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
260
Wing-Wah Law
Communist Party of China Central Committee & State Council. (2008). Guanyu cujin canjiren
shiye fazhan de yijian (Opinion concerning the furthering of the development of the
work for the disabled). Beijing: State Council.
Communist Party of China Central Committee & State Council. (2010, July 30). Guojia
zhong changqi jiaoyu gaige he fazhan guihua gangyao (20102020 Nian) (Outline of
Chinas national plan for medium- and long-term education reform and development
[20102020]). Zhongguo jiaoyubao (China Education Daily), pp. 13.
Confucius. (1985). Li ji (The classic of rites). Hong Kong: Boyi.
Deng, M. (2004). A comparative study of attitudes to inclusive education of teachers who
teach disabled students attending regular classes in rural and urban areas. Jiaoyu yanjiu
yu shiyan (Educational Research and Experiment), (1), 6166.
Deng, M., & Zhou, H. (2005). Guanyu zhiding teshu jiaoyu fa de changyi (A proposal on the
legislation of special education law). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu (Chinese Journal of Special
Education), (7), 36.
Fang, J. (2000). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu de qiyuan de fazhan (The development of special
education in China). In F. Zhang, H. Ma, & X. Du (Eds.), Teshu jiaoyu shi (History of
Special Education) (pp. 196234). Shanghai: East China Normal University Press.
Fang, J. (2005). Teshu jiaoyu xue (Special education). Beijing: Peoples Education Press.
Fan, Y. (2000). A classification of Chinese culture. Cross Cultural Management, 7, 310.
Guan, Q. (2009). Guanzhu zhongguo nongcun teshu jiaoyu zhongdian redian nandian
mangdian (Concerning Chinese rural special education: Focused, heated, difficult and
ignored issues). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu (Chinese Journal of Special Education), (2), 37.
Han, M. (2005). Teshu jiaoyu xuexiao jiazhang canyu qingkuang de yanjiu (Parental involvement in education for handicapped children). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu (Chinese Journal
of Special Education), (9), 812.
Hu, J. T. (2003). Zai sange daibiao yantaohui shangde jianghua (Speech at the Symposium
on the Three Represents). In D. Y. Shen & L. S. Cheng (Eds.), Hu jintao tongzhi
qiyi zhongyao jianghua xueji duben (A study guide for the speech of Hu Jiantao at the
Symposium on the Three Represents) (pp. 118). Beijing: Communist Party of China
Central Committee Party School Press.
Kaup, K. P. (2004, September). Empowering the disabled: The China Disabled Persons Federation.
Paper presented at the 2004 Annual Meeting of the American Political Science Association, Chicago.
Law, W.-W. (2006a). Citizenship, citizenship education and the state in China in a global age.
Cambridge Journal of Education, 36, 597628.
Law, W.-W. (2006b). Education reform for national competitiveness in a global age: The experience and struggle of China. In K. Mazurek & M. Winzer (Eds.), Schooling around the
world: Debates, challenges, and practices (pp. 68103). Boston: Pearson Allyn & Bacon.
Law, W.-W., & Pan, S.-Y. (2009). Legislation and equality in Basic Education for All in China.
Interchange: A Quarterly Review of Education, 40, 337372.
Li, X. (2008). Guanyu zhonghua renmin gongheguo canjiren baozhang fa xiuding caoan de shuoming
(An explanatory note concerning the revision of the Law on Protection of Persons With
Disabilities [revised draft]). Beijing: National Peoples Congress.
Liu, A. (1996). Mass politics in the Peoples Republic: State and society in contemporary China.
Boulder, CO: Westview.
Liu, B. (2010). Lun teshu jiaoyu zhong shehui gongzuo zhichi fuwu de tuozhan (On the
expansion of social work supporting services in special education). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu
(Chinese Journal of Special Education), (6), 1317.
Liu, Q., & Mao, W. (2007). Zhongguo de jichu teshu jiaoyu (Special education at the
compulsory schooling level in China). Jiaoshi bolan (Teacher Readings), (12), 3941.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
261
Ministry of Civil Affairs. (2001). 2000 nian minzheng shiye fazhan tongji baogao (2000 statistical
report on the development of civil affairs). Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Civil Affairs. (2009). 2008 nian minzheng shiye fazhan tongji baogao (2008 statistical
report on the development of civil affairs). Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (1994). Canjiren jiaoyu tiaoli (Regulations on education for persons
with disabilities). Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (1998, April 12). 1997 nian guanguo jiaoyu shiye fazhan tongji gongbao (Statistical report on educational achievements and developments in China in
1997). Zhongguo jiaoyubao (China Education Daily), p. 2.
Ministry of Education. (2001). Jichu jiaoyu kecheng gaige gangyao shixing (Guidelines on the
curriculum reform of basic education). Beijing: Beijing Normal University Press.
Ministry of Education. (2007a). Longxiao xuexiao yiwu jiaoyu kecheng shezhi shiyan fangan
(Curriculum standards for schools for the deaf-mute in compulsory education, pilot).
Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (2007b). Mangxiao xuexiao yiwu jiaoyu kecheng shezhi shiyan fangan
(Curriculum standards for schools for the blind in compulsory education, pilot).
Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (2007c). Peizhi xuexiao yiwu jiaoyu kecheng shezhi shiyan fangan (Curriculum standards for schools for the mentally impaired in compulsory education, pilot).
Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (2009a). Teshu jiaoyu xuexiao jiaozhigong shu (Statistics on teachers and
staff in special schools). Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (2009b). Teshu jiaoyu xuexiao jiben qingkuang (Basic statistics of special
education, 2008). Beijing: Author.
Ministry of Education. (2010, August 3). 2009 nian guanguo jiaoyu shiye fazhan tongji
gongbao (Statistical report on educational achievements and developments in China
in 2009). Zhongguo jiaoyubao (China Education Daily), p. 2.
Ministry of Education, National Bureau of Statistics, & Ministry of Finance. (2009,
November 20). 2008 nian quanguo jiaoyu jingfei zhixing qingkuang tongji gonggao
(Report on the implementation of the national educational expenditure of the Peoples
Republic of China, 2008). Zhongguo jiaoyubao (China Education Daily), p. 2.
National Bureau of Statistics. (2009). Zhongguo tongji nianjian, 2009 (China statistical yearbook, 2009). Beijing: China Statistical Publishing House.
National Peoples Congress. (1982). Zhonghua renmin gongheguo xianfa (The constitution of
the Peoples Republic of China). Beijing: Author.
National Peoples Congress. (1986). Zhonghua renmin gongheguo yiwu jiaoyufa (The
basic education law of the Peoples Republic of China). In Zhonghua renmin gongheguo
jiaoyufa, yiwu jiaoyufa, jiaoshifa (The education law, basic education law and teachers
law of the Peoples Republic of China) (pp. 113). Beijing: China Law Publishing
House.
National Peoples Congress. (1990). Zhonghua renmin gongheguo canjiren baozhang fa (The
law of the Peoples Republic of China on the protection of disabled persons). Beijing:
Author.
National Peoples Congress. (1995). Zhonghua renmin gongheguo jiaoyufa (The education law of the Peoples Republic of China). In Zhonghua renmin gongheguo jiaoyufa,
yiwu jiaoyufa, jiaoshifa (The education law, basic education law and teachers law of the
Peoples Republic of China) (pp. 113). Beijing: China Law Publishing House.
National Peoples Congress. (2006). Zhonghua renmin gongheguo yiwu jiaoyufa (The basic
education law of the Peoples Republic of China). Beijing: China Law Publishing
House.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
262
Wing-Wah Law
National Peoples Congress. (2008). Zhonghua renmin gongheguo canjiren baozhang fa (The
law of the Peoples Republic of China on the protection of persons with disabilities).
Beijing: China Minzhu Fazhi Publishing House.
Pang, W., & Yin, H. (2008). Woguo teshu jiaoyu jingfei touru de shuju fenxi yu taolun (An
analysis on funds for special education in China). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu (Chinese Journal
of Special Education), (12), 1317.
Po, Y. (1995). Teshu jiaoyu (Special education). Beijing: Huaxia Publishing House.
Polat, F. (2011). Inclusion in education: A step towards social justice. International Journal of
Educational Development, 31, 5058.
Russell, B. (1922). The problem of China. London: Allen & Unwin.
State Council. (1994). Guowuyuan. Canjiren jiaoyu tiaoli (Regulations on education for the
disabled). Beijing: Author.
State Council. (2009). Guanyu jinyibu jiakuai teshu jiaoyu shiye fazhan de yijian (Opinions
concerning further quickening the development of special education). Zhongguo canjiren
(Disability in China), (6), 2425.
State Education Commission & China Disabled Persons Federation. (1996). Canji ertong
shaonian yiwu jiaoyu jiuwu shishi fangan (Action plan for the implementation of
nine-year compulsory schooling for disabled children during the period of the ninth
five-year plan [19962000]). Beijing: State Education Commission.
State Statistical Bureau. (1987). Diyici quanguo canjiren chouyang diaocha zhuyao shuju gongbao
(Report on the First National Survey on the Population of the Disabled). Beijing:
Author.
State Statistical Bureau. (2006). Dierci quanguo canjiren chouyang diaocha zhuyao shuju gongbao
(diyi hao) (Report on the major data of the Second National Survey on the Population
of the Disabled [Part 1]). Beijing: Author.
State Statistical Bureau. (2007). Dierci quanguo canjiren chouyang diaocha zhuyao shuju gongbao
(dier hao) (Report on the major data of the Second National Survey on the Population
of the Disabled [Part 2]). Beijing: Author.
Tang, G. (2009). Putong shifan yuanxiao kaishe teshu jiaoyu ke de xianzhuang jiqi celue (The
offering of special education specialism in regular normal universities and colleges).
Wenjiao Ziliao (Data of Culture and Education), (2), 237239.
Tang, Z., & Zuo, B. (1996). Maoism and Chinese culture. New York: Nova Science Publishers.
United Nations. (2006). Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities and Optional
Protocol. Washington, DC: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. (1994). The Salamanca
statement and framework for action on special needs education. Paris: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. (1996). Learning: The
treasure within. Paris: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2000). Globalization and
living together: The challenges for educational content in Asia. Paris: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2010). The right to
education for persons with disabilities: Towards inclusion. Paris: Author.
Wang, H. (2006). Zhongguo teshu ertong yiwu jiaoyu fazhan zhong de wenti diaocha baogao
(An investigation report on problems in compulsory education development for special
children in China). Zhongguo teshu jiaoyu (Chinese Journal of Special Education),
(10),39.
Wang, H., Mao, C., & Wang, Y. (2010, November 4). Jiazhang heshi neng zhenzheng jiandu
xuexiao (When will parents really govern schools?). Renmin Ribao (Peoples Daily), p. 12.
Wang, Q. (2004). Dui teshu ertong jiazhang canyu xuexiao jiaoyu de sikao (Parental
involvement in education for students with special needs). Xinan shifan daxue xuebao
10/14/11 5:45 PM
263
10/14/11 5:45 PM
13
Special Education in
South Korea: Overcoming
Conflicts for the Realization
of Educational Welfare
Korea is a peninsula extending south from the northeast Asian mainland. This peninsula
is divided into two parts. One part is communist North Korea; the other is South Korea,
which is a democracy and has a market economy. South Korea was home to around 48.2
million people as of July 1, 2010. Seoul, the capital city, has a population of around 10.4
million. South Koreas population density is 483 persons per 1 square kilometer, one
of the highest densities in the world. Yet the birth rate has plummeted over the past 3
decades as a result of the governments population control policy, recording less than
1.15 expected children for every woman of child-bearing age as of 2009.
Koreas location has historically made it prone to conflict and tension with the neighboring nations of China, Russia, and Japan. In the past, Korea was ceaselessly invaded by
those nations. The end of World War II brought about liberation from Japans oppressive
colonial rule over Korea. However, Korea was then divided along the 38th parallel, with
the Soviet Union occupying the north half and the United States occupying the south.
The United Nations General Assembly adopted a resolution calling for a general election in Korea, which took place on May 10, 1948, in the area south of the 38th parallel.
The Government of the Republic of Korea was inaugurated on August 15, 1948. But on
Sunday, June 25, 1950, without warning, North Korean troops invaded the unprepared
South across the 38th parallel. Thus, the Korean War broke out. It ended with the 1953
armistice. But the two hostile forces are still deployed along the 155-mile demilitarized
zone (DMZ), which replaced the 38th parallel.
The many wars took a toll on South Koreas economy, and its citizens quality of life
suffered. The educational system was also poor, and South Korea did not have enough
money and energy to educate children with disabilities. In the first years of South Koreas
independence, religious organizations and welfare organizations led special education.
In 1970, South Korea began to solve the necessities of life through the Saemaeul (new
community) movement. As the economy began to develop and stabilize in the mid-1970s,
interest grew in special education. The Special Education Promotion Law (SEPL),
enacted in 1977, brought great changes to special education. Older attitudes that children with disabilities should be cared for in specialized facilities by social workers began
to change, and the nation started to actively intervene in their education. At present,
South Koreas special education is developing rapidly, thanks to democratization and
economic development (Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development
[MEHRD], 20072008).
264
10/14/11 5:45 PM
265
S O C I A L FA BR IC
Ethnically, Koreans are one family of the Mongolian race. They speak a common
language and share a strong cultural identity. Their language, which belongs to the
Ural-Altaic family, is distinct from Chinese and Japanese. Koreans use a unique phonetic alphabet called Hangeul that is characterized by an easily understood scientifically
designed system.
Korean culture is unique in the way it developed through its interactions with diverse
outside cultures. Today, Buddhism, Roman Catholicism, Protestantism, Cheondogyo
(a modernized religion based on Dong Hak), and other religions coexist in Korea. In the
absence of a state religion, every Korean is free to engage in the religious life of his or
her choice.
Korean culture is also characterized by advanced science and technology, which derive
from ancient times. Woodblock printing, for example, was developed during the Silla
Kingdom (57 bc935 ad) and was perfected during the Goryeo Dynasty (9181392),
when Koreans published the incredible, voluminous Tripitaka Koreana in its entirety,
using more than 80,000 woodblock printing plates. Korean creativity is further demonstrated by masterful paintings and sculpture; Korean art can be considered as the third
unique aspect of the culture. Paintings on the walls of ancient tombs provide a vivid
depiction of life during the Three Kingdoms period (57 bc668 ad).
The Hangeul phonetic alphabet is another source of pride for Koreans. Before
Hangeul was invented, Korean intellectuals used Chinese characters but the difficulty of
learning the characters left the masses illiterate. Deploring mass illiteracy, King Sejong
the Great commissioned royal scholars to invent Hangeul in the mid-15th century. This
movement encouraged the flourishing of folklore and folk novels and enhanced literacy
throughout the population.
South Korea remained a predominantly agricultural society until the first half of the
20th century. In the early 1960s, the government began implementing 5-year economic
plans, which led to unprecedented socioeconomic growth. Despite its poor natural
resources, South Korea has joined the top ranks of developing countries. The Saemaeul
movement, which promoted the qualities of diligence, self-help, and cooperation in creating infrastructure, also provided the country with the fuel to ignite modernization in
the rural regions (MEHRD, 20052006, 20072008).
Today, South Koreas society, culture, and economy are developing rapidly. According
to Drucker (2004), it took Europe 200 years, the United States 100 years, and Japan 70
years to modernize their societies. It has taken South Korea 40 years. As of December
2010, South Koreas size of exportation and importation was seventh in the world. As of
2010, the nations per-capita gross national product (GNP) stood at $30,200.
Of course, rapid development brings its own set of problems. For example, there is
conflict among the classes and regions. Korea has experienced ideological conflict for
years, a result of the division of the country into north and south. Recently, South Korea
has experienced conflict between progressives and conservatives.
South Korea is rapidly changing into a multicultural society due to the expansion of
international exchange. Foreign workers began to flow into South Korea in earnest
starting in the 21st century. About 13% of Koreans have married a person of a different
10/14/11 5:45 PM
266
G E N E R A L E DUC AT ION A L S Y S T E M
Korea has a single-track 6-3-3-4 system in order to ensure that every citizen can receive
elementary, secondary, and tertiary education without discrimination, according to
the ability of each student (MEHRD, 2008). The single-track system requires 6 years in
primary school, 3 years in middle school, 3 years in high school, and 4 years in college or
university. Primary and middle school are compulsory in Korea. Kindergarten (ages 3 to 5)
and high school are compulsory for children in special education.
Educational Philosophies
The ideology underlying education in South Korea pursues Hong-Ik human, a philosophy
that aims to create an ideal citizen who has a high degree of independence and who
contributes to the nations development of democracy and the well-being of humankind.
This ideology undergirds a concrete goal of education; that is, education should foster
this type of person. This is most clearly seen in the curriculum at the national level, which
has been revised seven times since it was first developed in 1955. With each revision, the
image of the person to be formed by education was characterized somewhat differently,
depending on the demand and the spirit of each period, but it always remained within
the fundamental ideology of the Hong-Ik human being with Hong-Ik ideology (see Han,
2003; Kang, 2004; MEHRD, 20052006, 20072008).
School Aims
National, public, and private kindergartens provide preschool courses for children in the
3- to 5-year age bracket. Based on the governments kindergarten education curriculum,
kindergarten aims at providing an appropriate environment for nurturing children
and promoting their wholesome development through various enjoyable activities with
diversified contents and methods of instruction. As of April 1, 2010, 40.5% of preschoolage children attended 8,388 kindergartens nationwide (Ministry of Education, Science
and Technology [MEST], 2010).
Primary school aims to provide general rudimentary education. As of 2010, the
enrollment ratio of primary schools increased to 98.6% (MEST, 2010). To expand foreign
language education, English has been taught as a part of the regular curriculum since
1997, with 1 to 2 hours per week from third grade on. Teachers are to teach English but
an exchange-class program or team-teaching system may be adopted, depending on
school conditions. Native English-speaking teachers are invited from many foreign
countries, including the United States, Australia, Canada, and England.
Secondary education is divided into middle and high school. As of 2010, the enrollment
ratios of middle school and high school were 97.6% and 92.4%, respectively. Middle
10/14/11 5:45 PM
267
school aims to conduct standard secondary education on the basis of primary education.
The purpose of high school is to develop students capability to chart their futures befitting their aptitude and talent and to enhance their ability as global citizens. High school
is divided into several different types of schools: general, vocational, science, and other
specialized high schools.
Institutions of higher education in Korea are divided into seven categories: colleges
and universities, industrial universities, universities of education, junior colleges,
broadcast and correspondence universities, technical colleges, and other miscellaneous
institutions. As of 2010, the enrollment ratio of higher education is 70.1% (MEST, 2010).
But South Korea has too many higher educational institutions in proportion to the
number of high school students.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
268
Legislation
The policy of South Koreas special education is established and executed based on the
Constitutional Law, the Fundamentals of Education Act, the Elementary and Secondary
Education Act, and the Special Education Law (SEL). It is influenced considerably by
the Disabled People Welfare Act, the Disability Discrimination Act, and the Convenient
Facilities Improvement Act.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
269
free. Kindergarten (ages 3 to 5) to high school are compulsory. The law also
introduced adult education.
Establishment of a special education delivery system. This included the establishment
of an early identification system; the establishment of diagnosis in regular
schools, evaluation, selecting and placement of students with disabilities for special education; the foundation and management of special education support
centers; and the establishment of adult education institutions for individuals
with disabilities.
Support centers. Special education support centers were established throughout
the country with the aim of providing high-quality special education service and
increasing the services for early special education as well as supporting the independence of people with disabilities by increasing career education and improving
their life quality.
Improvement in the quality of special education. The amendments limit class size to
four students per class for kindergartens, six for primary and middle school, and
seven for high school. The law also establishes integrated education principles;
calls for the improvement of Individualized Education Plans (IEPs); allows people
with disabilities more voice in decisions concerning their careers and education;
and expansion of in-service training opportunities for teachers.
Expansion of related services and educational welfare support. This includes regulating
related services and establishing all-day programs for kindergarten and an education welfare system for college students with disabilities.
A guarantee of the rights of students and their parents. This serves to extend discrimination prohibition conditions and the topics that are prohibited.
Related Laws
The Disabled People Welfare Act (2007) forms the basis of all laws and ordinances
related to people with disabilities. It lays an important foundation for the development
and execution of policies and contributes to improving and guaranteeing the rights and
interests of people with disabilities. It aims to make a contribution to social integration
by improving the participation of people with disabilities in social activities, promoting
measures for their welfare, and clarifying national and local governments responsibilities for guaranteeing their rights.
The Disability Discrimination and Relief of Right Act (2007) prohibits discrimination on
the basis of disability. Areas of discrimination include employment, education, the provision and use of goods and services, judicial and administrative procedures, political rights,
maternity/paternity rights and family, welfare facilities, and the right to health care.
The Disabled Persons Employment Promotion and Vocational Rehabilitation Act
(2007) covers the employment and vocational rehabilitation of people with disabilities.
It supports independence through vocational guidance, vocational adjustment training,
job competency development training, job placement, and employment and guidance
for adjustment after employment.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
270
Categories of Disability
Ten categories of disabilities were designated by the SEL of 2007. A person eligible for
special education is someone who has been diagnosed with any of, or a combination of,
the following: visual impairments, auditory impairments, mental retardation, physical
handicaps, emotional/behavioral disorder, autistic disorder, communication disorder, learning disabilities, health disorder, or developmental delay, or a person who is
10/14/11 5:45 PM
271
diagnosed with disabilities approved by presidential decree. Only those with applicable
disabilities are eligible for special education. Disabilities approved by presidential
decree means that children with other disabilities can be eligible for special education
if a social consensus is reached.
Prevalence
The prevalence of individuals with special education needs (SEN) is lower in Korea
than in other countries in the Organisation of Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), for a number of reasons. First, there is no consensus on the conceptual
and operational definitions for SEN, especially the subordinate categories of learning
disabilities and emotional/behavioral disorders. In the case of learning disabilities,
the concepts of underachiever, slow learner, and low achiever are not clearly defined.
Thus, students with learning disabilities are classified as underachievers and often do
not receive appropriate special education services. As well, the criterion for diagnosing
Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder (ADHD) is narrow; in many cases, ADHD is
excluded from special education. Second, the development of test instruments is insufficient. Screening tools, rating scales, and test instruments are imported from foreign
countries but are not appropriate enough to reflect the culture and characteristics of
South Korea. One of the reasons that it is difficult to secure reliable and valid test instruments is because South Korea is parsimonious about investing in developing instruments. Third, the criterion for diagnosis is so strict that children who should be eligible
for special education service are often excluded. We must also mention that the parents
of children who have the symptoms of disabilities may object to their children being
diagnosed with disabilities.
Recently, the prevalence of students with visual impairments and students with auditory impairments has declined sharply while the prevalence of students with emotional/
behavioral disorders and with autism has increased. Boys outnumber girls with SEN,
except for auditory impairments. For emotional/behavioral disorders, the prevalence of
boys was 2.6 times higher than that of girls. In autism and language disorders, the prevalence of boys is higher than that of girls by 4.6 and 3.5, respectively (MEST, 2010).
Educational Placement
Students with serious disabilities are mainly placed in special education schools
and hospital schools. Special schools have their preschool, elementary school, middle
10/14/11 5:45 PM
272
Educational Services
Preschool Education
National, public, and private kindergartens educate children from the age of 3 to 5 years.
Kindergartens aim to provide an appropriate environment for nurturing children and
promoting their wholesome development through various pleasant activities with diversified content and methods of instruction based on the kindergarten curriculum provided
by the state. Goals for young children are to provide experiences that will promote sound
growth in mind and body; develop basic life habits and attitudes for living together with
other people; provide experiences that assist in creatively expressing thoughts and feelings; promote correct language use; and help children confront the concerns of everyday
life (MEHRD, 1997).
To provide preschool education to children of low-income families, the government
has undertaken a series of projects. It assisted families with kindergarten tuition from
September, 1999; financed free education for 5-year-old children from 2002; provided
tuition aid to the parents of 3- and 4-year-old children from 2004; and extended support
to families with two or more children attending kindergarten simultaneously from 2005.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
273
Higher Education
A special entrance system for students with disabilities was introduced to institutions of
higher education in 1995. This system aims to meet the needs of students with disabilities
for higher education and permits universities to admit students with disabilities within
10% of the entrance quota. It was reported that 652 students with disabilities attended
university as of 2010 (MEST, 2010).
T E AC H E R E DUC AT ION
The special education teacher-training curriculum is related closely to that of general
education. Special and general teacher education is offered by universities of education,
colleges of education, departments of education, or teachers certificate programs in college and universities, junior colleges, the Korea National Open University (an online and
correspondence university), and graduate schools of education. Kindergarten teachers
are trained by junior colleges and the department of kindergarten teachers in universities. Most primary school teachers are trained by universities of education. Secondary
school teachers are trained at teachers colleges or through teachers certificate programs in general colleges and universities.
The system for educating special education teachers is of two types. The first type
is through undergraduate programs in a university. Students who complete the special education course are eligible for integrated special education qualifications.
A special education program takes 4 years. Majors are divided into early childhood
special education, elementary special education, and secondary special education.
The second means of developing special education teachers is in a graduate school of
education where students holding an undergraduate degree in general education can
10/14/11 5:45 PM
274
Academic Activities
South Korea has 14 learned societies related to special education and eight special education institutes attached to universities. The Korea Institute for Special Education is in
charge of research and training and contributes to the development of special education
through policy studies and the development of teaching and learning materials (Korea
Institute for Special Education, 2004, 2006).
AC T I V I T I E S O F I N T E R E S T S G ROU P A N D N G O s
Many interest groups have formed since the end of the 20th century. Representative
groups include the Korea Parents Association (KPA), which has 30 branches throughout
the country, the Parents Association for Autistic Children (PAAC), and the Parents Association for Mentally Retarded Children (PAMRC). Societies of parents of people with
1. 1st Grade and 2nd Grade refers to the status of the teachers in rank.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
275
I S S U E S A N D TA S K S
South Korean education has made steady progress. Admission rates to primary schools,
middle schools, high schools, universities, and graduate programs have dramatically
soared. Illiteracy is very low. The 1997 Seventh Curriculum establishes the standard for
all school levels and directs the guidelines for developing textbooks. Along with general
education, special education has developed remarkably. Accordingly, legal systems have
been established, educational opportunities for students with disabilities have increased,
and the quality of special education service has improved considerably.
There are many successes, but also multiple challenges facing education in South
Korea (Jung, 2002). These include the following:
General education system. In some ways, the values and the goals of education have
been distorted due to the ups and downs of Korean politics. Currently, education in South Korea has been put on a back burner. The nation has other priorities, such as investment growth. Korean society has developed a distorted view
of the purpose of education, which includes the conflicting values of education,
Koreans perspectives toward education levels, and their reliance on private education. These manifest as the first-class syndrome (the trend to stick to the top-class
universities), excessive private lessons (the dependency on private education to
enter a good university), and students who failed in the previous entrance exam
(in worst cases, some students retake the exam three or four times). In the 21st
century, South Korea has a lot of work ahead in order to re-establish the purpose of education, develop the contents and methods, and mobilize the resources
required for its realization so that we can adapt to accelerating globalization and
an information society.
A clear plan. South Koreas politicians and government officials tend to aim for
performance and achievement, which causes the consistency of policy to be disregarded. Education was no exception to this rule. By adopting the educational
policies of advanced countries without careful consideration, the field of education experienced many failures. For example, special education experienced many
conflicts by introducing IEPs, integrated education, and transition education without careful consideration and before the system was fully ready.
Advocacy. The Progressive Party in South Korea, which came to power in the later
half of the 1990s to the beginning of the new century, had a great interest in
improving the rights of minority groups. Within this political environment, underprivileged persons and groups asserted and claimed their rights. This social atmosphere, for example, led parents of children with disabilities who were dissatisfied
with the slow improvement of special education to form interest groups and assert
and claim the rights to education.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
276
10/14/11 5:45 PM
277
10/14/11 5:45 PM
278
F I N A L T HOUG H T S
South Korea is a unique nation that has maintained a 5,000-year history even while
surrounded by powerful neighbors. It made a quantum leap during the 1960s amid the
invasion, tension, and conflict involving China, Russia, and Japan. Education made a
tremendous contribution to the nations emergence from absolute poverty to one with
thriving political and socioeconomic policies.
The governments sustained efforts to develop special education and change societal
attitudes about disabilities have considerably relieved prejudice and led to more positive
views of the rights of people with disabilities. The enactment of laws such as the Disability Discrimination Act, the Disabled Child Welfare Act, the Special Education Law, and
the Convenient Facilities Promotion Act made great contributions to this improvement
(Park, 2008; Park, Jung, Kim, & Kim, 2005). These laws compelled the national central
government and local governments to provide services for people with disabilities and
contributed to promoting the recognition of their rights. The change of recognition may
take a long time, but administrative and financial support according to laws and regulations can bring about change in a shorter period of time.
R E F E R E NC E S
Department of General Education. (1992). Special education development plan. Seoul: Author.
Drucker, P. F. (2004). Drucker sayings in Korean. Seoul: Chungrim.
Han, K. U. (2003). The pedagogy of 21c Korea. Seoul: Korea Academic Information.
Jung, D. Y. (2002). The prospect and tasks of Korean special education. Paper presented at the 10th
Rehabilitation International Korea Conference.
Jung, D. Y. (2003). A study on the educational structure and practical direction supporting
inclusive education. Journal of Emotional and Behavioral Disorders, 19, 139165.
Jung, D. Y. (2004). Education of children with gift/talent and/or disabilities. Kyungnam, Korea:
Changwon National University Press.
Jung, D. Y., & Han, K. I. (2008). Workbook for pre-special teachers. Seoul: Yangsuwon.
Kang, C. D. (2002). The history of Korean educational culture. Seoul: Moonumsa.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
279
Kang, M. S. (2004). School culture in Korea. In I. H. Kim (Ed.), Educational history and the
lecture of educational philosophy. Seoul: Moonumsa.
Kim, W. K., Lee, S. J., Kim, E, J., & Kwon, T. H. (2009). The commentary of special education law.
Seoul: Education Science Publishing.
Korea Association of Inclusive Education. (2005). Inclusive education for general teachers. Seoul:
Hakzisa.
Korea Institute for Special Education. (2004). The ten-year history of Korea Institute for Special
Education. Seoul: Seoul Multi-Net.
Korea Institute for Special Education. (2006). Research on actual state of students with special
education needs. Kyungki, Korea: Korea Institute for Special Education.
Korea Rehabilitation Society for the Handicapped. (2005). Workshop for assessing second
five-year welfare development for the handicapped. Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development. (1996). Comprehensive development
plan of special education. Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development. (1997). 19982002 five year special
education development plan. Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development. (2003). Special education development plan to improve educational outcomes of all students (0307). Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development. (20052006). Education in Korea.
Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development. (20072008). Education in Korea.
Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development. (2008). Annual report of special
education. Seoul: Author.
Ministry of Education, Science, and Technology. (2010). The annual report of special education.
Seoul: Author.
Park, J. Y., Jung, D. Y., Kim, J. Y., & Kim, D. S. (2005). A study for improving special education
related laws. Seoul: Ministry of Education and Human Resources Development.
Park, S. P. (2008). NGO, government, and policies. Seoul: Hanwool.
Seol, D. H., Suh, M. H., Lee, S. S., & Kim, M. A. (2009). A study of the medium- to long-term prospects and measures of multicultural family in Korea: On the focus of the population projection of
multicultural family in Korea, and the analysis of its socio-economic impacts on Korean society.
Seoul: Ministry of Health, Welfare, and Family Affairs.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
14
Current Developments
in Education Policy for
Students With Disabilities
in Australia
Joseph Zajda
Washed by the Pacific and Indian oceans, Australia has 34,218kilometers of coastline
and a landmass of 7,617,930square kilometers. The nation is a federation of six states
Victoria, South Australia, New South Wales (NSW), Queensland, Tasmania, and Western
Australiaand two territoriesthe Australian Capital Territory (ACT) and the Northern
Territory.
Australia was claimed by Britain in 1778 and founded in 1788. The country was first
settled through penal transportation to the Botany Bay colony of NSW. The gold rush in
the early 1850s brought new immigrants and new prosperity to the various colonies.
On January 1, 1901, the six colonies joined to become a federation and the Commonwealth
of Australia was formed.
Australia is a constitutional monarchy with a federal division of powers. It uses a
parliamentary system of government, headed by Queen Elizabeth II as the Queen of
Australia. The Queen is represented by her viceroys in Australia: the Governor General
of Australia and governors for each state.
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC
Australia has over 22 million people. The urban population is nearly 90%, which makes
Australia one of the most urbanized nations globally. All of Australias major cities rate
very highly in global comparative livability surveys. Melbourne reached second place on
The Economists 2008 Worlds Most Livable Cities list (The Economist Intelligence Unit,
2009). Australia was ranked second in the United Nations (UN) Human Development
Index (UN, 2009).
Almost 90% of the population is of European descent. Most Australians are descended
from colonial-era settlers and post-Federation immigrants from Europe and other parts
of the world. The vast majority of immigrants came from the British Isles, and the people
of Australia are still mainly of British or Irish ethnic origin. In the 2006 Australian
census, the most commonly nominated ancestry was Australian (37%), followed by
English (31.7% ), Irish (9%), Scottish (7.6%), Italian (4.3%), German (4%), Chinese
(3.4%), and Greek (1.8%).
Australia is a free market economy defined by a neo-liberal ideology. It has a high
gross domestic product (GDP) per capita and a low rate of poverty. It was ranked third in
the 2010 Index of Economic Freedom, and is globally the 13th largest economy out of 196
280
10/14/11 5:45 PM
281
nations. Australia has the 11th highest per-capita GDP (similar to that of the United
States).
Preschool
Preschool (also known as kindergarten) is relatively unregulated and not compulsory.
Preschools are run by the state and territory governments, except in NSW, Victoria, and
South Australia where they are administered by local councils, community groups, or
private organizations. Fiscal and administrative responsibility for preschools in NSW
and Victoria rests with the Department of Community Services and the Department
of Human Services, respectively. In all other states and territories, responsibility for
preschools rests with the relevant education department (The Structures of Preschool
Education in Australia, 2007).
Preschool is offered to 3- to 5-year-olds. Attendance numbers vary widely between the
states. In general, some 86% of children attend preschool centers.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
282
Joseph Zajda
externally administered by the relevant states and territories. All students who sit for the
final Year 12 examinations are ranked. These scores are used for university admission
(99.9 score for medicine or 95 for the commerce faculty at the University of Melbourne).
The score of 95 means that the candidate, ranked against some 60,000 students who sat
for the Year 12 examination, placed in the top 5% in the state.
The 2006 Program for International Student Assessment (PISA) ranked the Australian
education system as 6th for reading, 8th for science, and 13th for mathematics on a
worldwide scale including 56 countries (Australian Council for Educational Research
[ACER] 2009). The 2008 Education Index, published with the Human Development
Index (United Nations [UN], 2009), listed Australia as 0.993. This is one of the highest
in the world, tied for first with Finland and Denmark.
S T U DE N T S W I T H DI S A BI L I T I E S I N AUS T R A L I A
Students meeting Australian government criteria for disability status are referred
to as students with a disability. The term disability includes individuals with cognitive
and intellectual disabilities, physical disabilities, vision impairments, hearing
impairments, language disorders, autism, pervasive developmental disorders, chronic
medical conditions, and multiple disabilities. Some students also have other forms of
disadvantage, whether it is isolation, poverty, being indigenous, social deprivation,
and so on.
There are about 100,000 students with disabilities in Australian schools, both special
schools and regular schools. Some students with disabilities are educated in special
schools that provide a very important educational environment for those students. There
are about 20,000 students in these separate special schoolsthat is, about 15 to 20%
of all children with disabilities. The remainderabout 80%attend our regular primary
and secondary schools.
Recent years have seen a very significant increase in the number of students with disabilities being mainstreamed into government schools. Interestingly, about two-thirds
are in primary schools (Australian Human Rights Commission, n.d.).
The identification and assessment of students with disabilities play an important role
in the initial stages of pedagogy. Clearly, the identification of a child with a disability or
a learning difficulty needs to occur at an early stage to maximize cognitive developments
and social benefits to the individual and the family. In Australia, access to specialist
resources addressing special needs is available at the school level.During the identification
and assessment stage of students with disabilities, schools use specific disability criteria.
An example from the state of NSW is shown in Table 1.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
283
2. Sensory (hearing)
3. Sensory (visual)
4. Physical
6. Pervasive developmental
disorder (autism)
7. Language disorder
8. Chronic medical
Relevant details
Full-scale score on a standardized, restricted
psychometric (IQ) assessment at or below the
second percentile and accompanied by associated
academic and adaptive behavioral delays
Permanent (sensorineural/conductive) hearing
loss of 30+ decibels with resultant communication
difficulties
Permanent vision loss of 6/24 or less in the better
eye corrected, or less than 20 degrees field of
vision
Ongoing physical condition (e.g., cerebral
palsy, osteogenisis imperfecta, spina bifida) that
significantly limits functioning and independence
in mobility, personal care, and undertaking
essential learning tasks
Mental health problems at a level of frequency,
duration, and intensity that seriously affects
educational functioning; behaviors must be
evident in home, school, and community
environments (a diagnosis of ADD [with or
without hyperactivity] is not included)
Diagnosis indicating a pervasive developmental
disorder (e.g., autism) or disability affecting
verbal and nonverbal communication and social
interaction that significantly affects the ability
to learn; diagnosis must also include a clinically
significant adaptive behavioral delay
Expressive and/or receptive language disorder
with a scaled score of 70 or less on a restricted,
standardized speech pathology assessment (i.e.,
the Clinical Evaluation of Language Fundamentals
[CELF])
Chronic medical condition that affects
functioning and/or independence so that a
student is highly dependent on another or access
learning
T H E PU R S U I T OF I NC LUS ION
In recent decades the dominant issue in special education has revolved around the education of students with special needs in general classrooms and neighbourhood schools,
variously encompassed under the terms inclusion, inclusive schooling, inclusive education
or, occasionally, progressive inclusion (Winzer & Mazurek, 2010b, p. 87). Although definitions abound, inclusive schooling for students with disabilities can be defined simply as
10/14/11 5:45 PM
284
Joseph Zajda
instruction that is specially designed to meet the unique needs of children and youth
who are exceptional (Winzer & Mazurek, 2010b, p. 87). Educational institutions should
cater to all students, including those with disabilities. The main aim of inclusive schooling is to empower children and youth who have physiological, cognitive, and emotional
differences that change substantially the way they learn, respond, or behave.
The 1980s heralded a remarkable international commitment to the inclusion of
persons with disabilities into society and schools. As Winzer and Mazurek (2010a)
observed, School systems were prompted to abandon special schools and special classes
and instead create socially just communities where students with disabilities could be
included into neighbourhood schools and general classrooms (p. 3). Then as policy
makers and educators around the world adopted the notion that all children had the
right to be educated together, they set out to recast the functions, content, processes, and
structures of schooling (p. 3).
Australia was influenced by myriad streams of the progressive pedagogy movement.
These included:
The American experience. In the United States, the first major federal legislation
authorizing funds for compensatory education was the 1965 Elementary and
Secondary Education Act, Title I (ESEA). This was replaced by the 1981 Education
Consolidation and Improvement Act (ECIA), which continues to be the cornerstone of Americas compensatory education efforts (Passow, 1997, p. 85).
As a form of inclusive pedagogy, mainstream education for students with
disabilities was promoted with the 1975 Education for All Handicapped Children
Act (PL94-142), amended in 1990 as the Individuals With Disabilities Education
Act (IDEA). This legislation and its amendments have served, and continue to
serve, as a model piece of legislation for other countries as they provide education
for students with disabilities (Winzer, 2006).
U.K. influences. The Report on the Committee of Enquiry into the Education of Handicapped Children and Young People in England (Warnock, 1978), known as the Warnock
Report, offered reinforcement for much needed policy reform.
International agencies. The 1981 International Year of the Disabled Person offered a
significant policy drive by drawing worldwide attention to special education.
The European experience. The Salamanca Statement and Framework for Action on special
needs education was the outcome of more than 300 participants representing 92
governments and 25 international organizations who met in Salamanca, Spain,
from June 710, 1994. Participants considered the fundamental policy shifts
required to promote the approach of inclusive educationnamely, enabling
schools to serve all children, particularly those with special educational needs.
As policy reform initiative, the Salamanca declaration continued the spirit of similar
education reforms in the area of compensatory and special needs. It asserted the
significance of inclusive pedagogy when it decided that Regular schools with
inclusive orientations are the most effective means of combating discrimination,
10/14/11 5:45 PM
285
L EG I S L AT I V E F R A M E WOR K
Prescriptive legislation of the ilk of the American IDEA is not in place in Australia.
However, as a nation committed to multiculturalism, Australia follows the principles
of cultural diversity and a pluralist democracy. Therefore, commonwealth legislation
and the policies of state governments on social justice, antidiscrimination, and equality
have had a significant influence on educational provisions for students with disabilities
(Westwood, 2001).
The commonwealth government of Australia showed little interest in special education until the reformist Gough Whitlam Labor Government was elected in 1972. During
its 3-year rule, the government introduced a series of policy documents and legislation,
including antidiscrimination laws. At the policy level, the government adopted integration as its preferred way of meeting the educational needs of children with disabilities.
More significantly, it established the influential policy think tankthe Commonwealth
Schools Commissionwhich became a major influence through its support of research
and policy initiatives, as well as a vehicle for the commonwealth governments policy of
supporting integration (Winzer, Altieri, Jacobs, & Mellor, 2003).
In 1992, the commonwealth government passed the Federal Disability Discrimination
Act (DDA; Australian Human Rights Commission, n.d.) that came into effect on March 1,
1993. The DDA made it against the law for an educational authority to discriminate
against someone because that person has a disability. Critically, a person with a disability
has a right to study at any educational institution in the same way as any other student.
This includes all public and private educational institutions, primary and secondary
schools, and tertiary institutions such as TAFE, private colleges, and universities
(Australian Human Rights Commission, n.d.).
In 2004, the Disability Discrimination Amendment (Education Standards) Bill 2004
(Parliament of New South Wales, 2005) amended the DDA of 1992. The 2005 amendment, known as the Disability Standards for Education, plays a significant role in educational placement in Australia in general. The amendment came into being because there
was the need to mandate compliance with the disability standards mandated in 1992 and
to ensure that the provisions of the draft disability standards for education were fully
supported. The main aim of the amendment was to explain and clarify the legal
10/14/11 5:45 PM
286
Joseph Zajda
obligations of education and training service providers as well as the rights of people
with disabilities under the seminal DDA of 1992.
The Disability Standards of 2005 (Australian Government, Attorney-Generals Department, 2005) set out to ensure that students with disabilities have the same rights as other
students in a number of interlocking areas:
Educational equity. The standards give students and prospective students with
disabilities the right to education and training opportunities on the same basis
as students without disabilities. This includes the right to comparable access, services, and facilities, and the right to participate in education and training without
discrimination.
Accommodations. The rights to equity are not merely formal. Education providers
have a positive obligation to make changes to reasonably accommodate the needs
of a student with a disability. A reasonable adjustment for students with disabilities is defined as a measure or action taken to assist a student with a disability
to participate in education and training on the same basis as other students.
In determining whether an adjustment is reasonable, aneducation providershould
take into account information about the nature of the students disability, his or
her preferred adjustment, and any adjustments that have been provided previously
(Australian Government, Attorney-Generals Department, 2005).
Stereotypes. An aim of the standards was to overcome discrimination based on
stereotyped beliefs about the intellectual and cognitive abilities of students with
disabilities. Accordingly, all students should be treated with dignity and enjoy the
benefits of education and training in supportive environments that value and
encourage participation by all.
Harassment and victimization of students with disabilities. Education providers are
obliged to put in place strategies and programs to prevent harassment and victimization. They must ensure that staff and students know not to harass or victimize students with disabilities, or students who have associates with disabilities. An
education provider must take reasonable steps to ensure that staff and students
know what to do if harassment or victimization occur (Australian Government,
Attorney-Generals Department, 2005).
Direct and indirect discrimination. Direct discrimination occurs when a person
discriminates against another person on the ground of a disability, and as a result
treats, or proposes to treat, the aggrieved person less favorably than the discriminator would treat a person without the disability in circumstances that are not
materially different. Indirect disability discrimination is when a person discriminates against another person on the ground of a disability of the aggrieved person
if the person (the discriminator) requires, or proposes to require, the aggrieved
person to comply with a requirement or condition that is likely to result in the
effect of disadvantaging persons with disabilities.
Another key education policy document came in the form of the Adelaide Declaration
on the National Goals for Schooling in the 21st Century that arose from a discussion paper
10/14/11 5:45 PM
287
(1998) reviewing the Hobart Declaration (1989) and superseded these earlier documents.
In April of 1999, state, territory, and commonwealth ministers of education met as the
Ministerial Council on Education, Employment, Training and Youth Affairs (MCEETYA)
in Adelaide. At that meeting, ministers endorsed a new set of national goals for schooling,
which were released as the Adelaide Declaration (Department of Education, Science and
Training, 2006).
A later education policy document (which now supersedes the Adelaide Declaration)
was the 2008 Melbourne Declaration on Educational Goals for Young Australians (Ministerial
Council for Education, Early Childhood Development and Youth Affairs, 2008). It sets
the direction for Australian schooling for the next 10 years and also addresses inclusive
education. The education policy goals were developed by education ministers in collaboration with the Catholic and independent school sectors and following public consultation on the draft declaration (Ministerial Council for Education, Early Childhood
Development and Youth Affairs, 2008).
I NC LUS ION I N PR AC T IC E
Australia is developing its own unique view of inclusive education (Winzer & Mazurek,
2010b). Although legislation specifically targeted at special education such as that in the
United States does not appear, recent education policies in Australia promote equity,
inclusion, human rights education, and social justice. Following these policies and global
trends in inclusive education policy reforms, all educational institutions in Australia
today prefer an inclusive pedagogy approach. At the same time, due consideration is
given to the level of impairment involved in the special needs of an individual student.
Compared to other Western nations, the inclusive movement arrived relatively late in
Australia (Van Kraayenoord, 2002). It was not until 2001 that the actual terms inclusion and
inclusive schooling appeared in the lexicon (Winzer et al., 2003). They supplanted the word
integration, which had been used to denote the least restrictive but most appropriate educational placement for each student with a disability (Gannon, 1991). Today, the term inclusive
education is emerging in education policy used to articulate the rights of students with disabilities, impairments, and learning difficulties to participate in the full range of programs
and services and to use any facilities provided by the education system (Meyer, 2001).
The commonwealth government has an overarching concern with integration and
specific policies for discrimination as we have discussed above. But each Australian state
and territory has its own unique responses to inclusive education policy reforms. The
momentum and practice differ dramatically (Winzer et al., 2003), and there exist considerable curricular and classroom pedagogy variations in Australia among schools. We can
see the flavor of this in recent policy discussions and in two examples from different
systems.
A 2003 meeting of the Australian Special Education Principals Association (ASEPA)
identified the challenge of ensuring that all students (including students with disabilities
and special needs) are recognized and catered for in curriculum options across Australia.
It then established a Curriculum Working Party to review the range of curriculum
responses being developed in the states and territories for students with special education
needs.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
288
Joseph Zajda
At the policy level, the working party identified a significant consensus from members
regarding curriculum issues for students with disabilities and special educational needs
(SEN). They found that strategic vision, research activities and national leadership in
curriculum are missing for SEN, and that there were considerable variations state by
state in how to authentically include all students. The working party chided that there
is an ongoing tension that inclusion implies that all students will fit and be able to access
the generic product, whilst providing curricula that is not broad enough to accommodate the needs of all studentstherefore all does not in fact mean all. Because curriculum does not provide supporting documents and resources that meet the full range of
student and specific needs, they stressed that inclusive schooling for students with disabilities in Australia should address the diversity of needs, rather than planning one
curriculum for all (ASEPA, 2003, original italics).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
289
For the purposes of identification and resourcing in ACT and NSW Archdiocesan
schools, students with a disability is the term applied to students with special needs
(disabilities; Archdiocese, New South Wales, n.d.). In the Archdiocese, students with special needs and disabilities are identified according to the Australian government criteria
and as determined at the state level. They also have an eight-level scale to address the
specific needs of students with disabilities. They include the following forms of disabilities: cognitive, sensory, visual, physical, mental health (social and emotional), pervasive
developmental disorder, language disorder, and chronic medical condition (see Table 1).
The Student Centred Appraisal of Need (SCAN) mechanism is an ascertainment and planning process to determine student needs and assist in making adjustments for students
with disabilities in ACT schools of the Archdiocese. An Individual Education Plan (IEP)
is a written plan developed at school level to plan for, review, and assess the learning
needs of students with disabilities.The IEP, developed in collaboration with parents, is a
key element of a schools response to meeting needs of every student with disabilities.
Schools offer their own IEP for each special needs student. The annual IEP summary is
a Catholic Education Office (CEO) requirement for system accountability and planning
processes.
An Individual Planning Tool (IPT) is an ascertainment and planning process to
determine student needs and assist in making adjustments for students with disabilities
in the NSW schools of the Archdiocese. The IPT process will be gradually introduced
into NSW schools from 2010. The Literacy Numeracy and Special Learning Needs
program is an Australian government initiative to provide educational systems with supplementary resources to support better learning outcomes for students with special
needs. The Archdiocese distributes these resources to schools on an annual basis to support students with disabilities and students with special needs (other than disabilities).
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
The research literature on teaching students with disabilities has broadly and widely
documented the nexus among teacher training, teacher perceptions, teacher attitudes,
teacher discrimination, and teacher efficacy that affect classroom pedagogy. Critical
areasamong many othersare teacher rejection of the principles of inclusive schooling
and teacher lack of knowledge and skills (Winzer, 2008).
Some teachers dislike the principles of inclusion. Winzer (2006) observes that
Many teachers reject the demands that all teachers be prepared to teach all children, dispute inclusion as a universal template that assumes that only one solution
exists to the various challenges faced by children with special needs, are unwilling
to accept the loss of the safety valve called special education, and prefer the present
system. (p. 33)
Teachers perceptions of teaching children with disabilities and their attitudes toward
inclusion are significantly influenced by their own perceived levels of efficacy, particularly
in the teaching of children with disabilities in their classrooms (Hsien, 2007; Winzer &
Mazurek, 2010b). Many teachers lack skills. Research findings from across the globe
indicate that schools and teachers are struggling to respond to students with special
10/14/11 5:45 PM
290
Joseph Zajda
needs and to provide authentic, relevant, empowering, and worthwhile schooling for
such students (e.g., Aniftos & McLuskie, 2003; Wills & Cain, 2002; Winzer & Mazurek,
2005; Zajda, 2011).
Australian teachers have reported that they found the inclusion of students with special
needs to increase their workloads and spoke of their increased stress and lack of support
(Chen & Miller, 1997; Forlin, Haltre, & Douglas, 1996; Klassen, Usher, & Bong, 2010).
A recent study in Western Australia (Anderson, Klassen, & Georgiou, 2007) found that
many teachers seemed willing to move toward greater inclusive practices although many
were ambivalent or angry about the problems associated with the day-to-day practice.
Teacher Training
Level of training is significantly correlated with the level of confidence in teaching
inclusively. It follows that the nature and the quality of teacher training for inclusive
schooling for students with disabilities is a major factor affecting teacher attitudes and
teacher efficacy (Romi & Leyser, 2006; Winzer, 2006; Winzer & Mazurek, 2010a, 2010b).
Reports from Australia claim that young teachers are not trained effectively to work
with students with special needs (see Milton & Rohl, 1999). In a recent Organisation for
Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) survey, more than 60% of Australian
teachers wanted more development than they received (OECD, 2009). It is not surprising
that a recent study (Anderson et al., 2007) found that the number one request by teachers was for more training and professional development in inclusion-related topics. In
particular, teachers wanted more training in a variety of disabilities.
Some advances are evident. In the state of Victoria, major government policies have
emphasized that for inclusive education reform to be successful there is need for reform
in teacher preparation at the pre-service level so that teachers are better prepared for
inclusive schooling for students with disabilities.
However, in the state of New South Wales it was proposed that teachers be trained to
cover a broader range of needs instead of specializing in areas such as autism, language,
or behavioral difficulties. The Education Minister did not believe specializations will be
lost, or that online training is inadequate. She said that 110 hours of additional specialist
training is something that most teachers that Ive talked to have actually jumped at the
chance to do. Opponents argue that The idea of using online training for just 110 hours
and [then] put teachers in front of students with diverse special needs was always absurd.
(ABC News, 2009). In September 2009, the New South Wales government deferred the
reform of special education in the public schools to allow time for further consultation.
C H A L L E NG E S
As Winzer and Mazurek (2010b) point out, Few issues have received the attention and
generated the controversy and polarization of perspectives as has the movement to
include all children with disabilities into general classrooms (p. 87). Although integration is accepted policy in Australia, the issue of genuine inclusion of students with
disabilities continues to be a challenge and there are still unresolved education policy,
curriculum, and classroom pedagogy issues.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
291
10/14/11 5:45 PM
292
Joseph Zajda
F I N A L T HOUG H T S
Education policy and pedagogy for inclusive schooling for students with disabilities in
Australia has a rich history of some 4 decades. Influenced by globalization and education
reform and reflecting social justice, human rights, and inclusion, schools in Australia
have adopted the global pedagogy of inclusive schooling for all (see Zajda, 2010).
Inequity in the classroom for students with disabilities continues to be a major issue
globally. In order to achieve social justice in schools, learning opportunities need to be
created that reinforce equity for all students. This is the essence of inclusive pedagogy
and human rights education. Nevertheless, there exist inclusions, not a sole identifiable
vision of inclusion. Efforts to bring about fundamental change cannot be quantified into
a generic recipe (Winzer & Mazurek, 2010a).
This chapter reviewed recent education policy and pedagogy initiatives in the area of
students with disabilities. It discussed education policy for students with special needs
within the nexus of social justice, human rights education, and inclusive pedagogy. We
conclude that education policy and pedagogy in Australia, while progressive in its intent,
has much to achieve if we are to have authentic and meaningful pedagogy for students
with disabilities.
R E F E R E NC E S
ABC News. (2009). Special education reform put on hold. Retrieved from www.abc.net.au/news
/stories/2009/09/18/2689698.htm.
Anderson, C., Klassen, R., & Georgiou, G. (2007). Inclusion in Australia: What teachers say
they need and what school psychologists can offer. School Psychology International, 28,
131147.
Aniftos, M., & McLuskie, L. (2003, December). On track toward inclusive education. Paper presented at the AARE Conference, Auckland, New Zealand.
Archdiocese, New South Wales. (n.d.). Students with special needs (disabilities)identification and
support. Retrieved from http://www.ceocg.catholic.edu.au/policies/spec_needs.htm.
Australian Council for Educational Research. (2009). OECD Programme for international student
assessment. Retrieved from http://www.acer.edu.au/ozpisa/keyfindings.html.
Australian Government, Attorney-Generals Department. (2005). Disability standards for
education. Retrieved from http://www.ag.gov.au/www/agd/agd.nsf/Page/Humanright
sandanti-discrimination_Disabilitystandardsforeducation.
Australian Human Rights Commission. (n.d.). Disability Discrimination Act of 1992. Retrieved
from http://www.humanrights.gov.au/about/legislation/index.html#dda.
Australian Human Rights Commission. (n.d.). The Disability Discrimination Amendment
(Education Standards) Bill 2004 [2005]. Retrieved from http://www.hreoc.gov.au
/disability_rights/legislation/edbill2r.htm.
Australian Special Education Principals Association . (2003). Curriculumbuilt in, not bolted on.
Retrieved , from http://www.asepa.org.au/PDF/National%20Curriculum.pdf.
Chen, M. R. & Miller, G. (1997). Teacher stress: A review of the international literature. East
Lansing, MI: National Center for Research on Teacher Learning. (ERIC Document
Reproduction Service No. ED410187).
Department of Education, Science and Training. (2006). The Adelaide declaration on national
goals for schooling in the twenty-first century. Retrieved from http://www.mceetya.edu.au
/mceetya/nationalgoals/index.htm.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
293
The Economist Intelligence Unit. (2009). Quality-of-life index. Retrieved from http://www
.economist.com/media/pdf/QUALITY_OF_LIFE.PDF.
Forlin, C., Haltre, J., & Douglas, G. (1996). Inclusion: Is it stressful for teachers? Journal of
Intellectual and Developmental Disability, 21, 199217.
Gannon, P. M. (1991). Current themes in integration. In A. F. Ashman (Ed.), The Exceptional
Child Monograph, No 2 (pp. 175194). St. Lucia, Queensland: Fred and Eleanor Schonell
Special Education Research Centre.
Hsien, M. L. W. (2007). Teacher attitudes towards preparation for inclusionIn support
of a unified teacher preparation program. Post-Script: Postgraduate Journal of Education
Research, 8(1), 4960. Retrieved from http://www.education.unimelb.edu.au/research
/resources/student_res/postscriptfiles/vol8/Michelle_Hsien.pdf.
Jackson, R., McAfee, J., & Cockran, J. (1999). Disability discrimination in education (discussion
paper). Retrieved from http://www.include.com.au/papers/DDAsummary.pdf.
Klassen, R., Usher, E., & Bong, M. (2010). Teachers collective efficacy, job satisfaction, and
job stress in cross-cultural context. Journal of Experimental Education, 78, 464487.
Ministerial Council for Education, Early Childhood Development and Youth Affairs. (2008).
Melbourne declaration on educational goals for young Australians. Retrieved from http://
www.mceecdya.edu.au/mceecdya/melbourne_declaration,25979.html.
Meyer, L. H. (2001, February). Employment and training review of the program for students
with disabilities and impairments (Report submitted to the director, Office of School
Education). Melbourne, Australia: Victoria Department of Education.
Milton, M., & Rohl, M. (1999). Children K2 who are of concern to their teachers: Identification, programs and the professional needs of teachers. Australian Journal of Learning
Disabilities, 3, 916.
Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. (2009). Education at a glance:
OECD indicators. Paris: Author.
Parliament of New South Wales. (2005, October). Anti-Discrimination Amendment (Equality
in Education and Employment) Bill. Retrieved from http://www.parliament.nsw.gov
.au/Prod/parlment/hansart.nsf/V3Key/LC20051013033.
Passow, A. H. (1997). Compensatory education for equity and excellence: A critique of
the Title 1/Chapter 1 Program. In J. Zajda (Ed.), Education and Society (pp. 85106).
Melbourne, Australia: James Nicholas Publishers.
Reed, B. (1990). A survey of teachers concerns towards integration in state primary schools, Bendigo
Region, Victoria. Retrieved from https://www.highbeam.com/Registration/Registration1.
Romi, S., & Leyser, Y. (2006). Exploring inclusion preservice training needs: A study of
variables associated with attitudes and self-efficacy beliefs. European Journal of Special
Needs Education, 21, 85105.
The Social Justice Framework/State Board of Education [and] School Programs Division,
Ministry of Education Victoria. (1991). Retrieved from http://www.bing.com/s
earch?q=The+Victorian+social+justice+framework+for+schools+in+1991+&mkt=
en-au&qs=n&first=1&FORM=PERE.
The Structures of Preschool Education in Australia. (2007). Retrieved from http://www
.aeufederal.org.au/Ec/PreschoolEducationSheetNo2.pdf.
United Nations. (2009). Human development index. New York: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. (1994). The Salamanca
statement and framework for action. In Final report of the World Conference on Special Needs
Education: Access and quality. Salamanca, Spain: Author.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. (2001). Overcoming
exclusion through inclusive approaches in education. A challenge and a vision (Conceptual
paper for the education sector). Retrieved from http://unesdoc.unesco.org
/images/0013/001347/134785e.pdf.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
294
Joseph Zajda
Van Kraayenoord, C. E. (2002). The roles of the educational psychologist in inclusion in
Australia. Educational and Child Psychology, 19, 4658.
Victoria, Department of Education. (1984). Collins report: Integration in Victorian education
(Report of the ministerial review of educational services for the disabled). Melbourne,
Australia: Author.
Warnock, H. M. (1978). Special education needs: Report of the Committee of Enquiry into the education of handicapped children and youth. London: Her Majestys Printing Office.
Westwood, P. S. (2001). Making special schools ordinary: Is this inspirational or confused
thinking. International Journal of Special Education, 16, 720.
Wills, D., & Cain, P. (2002, November 13). Key competencies required for teachers to work in and
foster inclusive school communities. Paper presented at the Teacher Education for Inclusion
Conference, Edith Cowan University, Perth.
Winzer, M. (2006). Including students with special needs: Two landscapes. Curriculum and
Teaching, 21, 2139.
Winzer, M. (2008). Muted voices in educational reform: Teacher attitudes and the inclusive
Movement. Educational Theory and Practice, 30, 525.
Winzer, M. A., Altieri, E., Jacobs, T., & Mellor, E. (2003). Reform in special education: Case
studies from Australia, Canada, and the United States. International Journal for the
Humanization of Education, 8, 96118.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2005). Global agendas in special education: A critique. Educational
Theory and Practice, 27, 724.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2010a). Different spaces, different places: An analysis of the
inclusive reform for students with disabilities in the United States and Germany. World
Studies in Education, 12, 318.
Winzer, M., & Mazurek, K. (2010b). Including students with special needs: Implications for
social justice. In J. Zajda (Ed.), Globalization, education and social justice (pp. 87101).
Dordrecht, the Netherlands: Springer.
Zajda, J. (2010). Global pedagogies. Dordrecht, the Netherlands: Springer.
Zajda, J. (2011). PEP visits to non-government and government schools in Victoria during the last two
decades. Melbourne: Australian Catholic University.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
15
New Perspectives on
Special Needs and
Inclusive Education
in Japan
Japan is an arc-shaped archipelago off the east coast of Asia. The country consists of four
main islandsHokkaido, Honshu, Shikoku, and Kyushuand many small islands. The
total land area of Japan is almost the same as Italy. Nearly 70% of the land is mountains
and forests. Most of Japan has a temperate climate with four distinct seasons. Japan is
composed of 47 prefectures, a prefecture being the largest unit of government below the
national level.
The population in 2010 was about 128 million, placing Japan about 10th in the world
in terms of population. However, compared to the United States, Japan has about half
the population in an area only 1/25th of its size. Over 43% of the national population of
Japan lives in the urban Tokyo, Osaka, and Nagoya areas.
The present main political parties are the Democratic Party (DP), the Liberal Democratic
Party (LDP), Komati, the Japan Communist Party, the Social Democratic Party, and other
small parties. In 2010, the administration changed hands from the LDP to the DP.
The principal religions in Japan are Buddhism, Shinto, and Christianity. Buddhism
especially has been a major presence in the life of the Japanese for a long time. However,
Japan has no state religion, and religious functions are forbidden in the public schools.
In ancient times, Japan was deeply influenced by China. Over the centuries, Japan
assimilated Chinese and other foreign cultures and simultaneously built its own culture.
Today, Japan boasts 11 World Cultural Heritage sites: for example, the Horry-Temple,
the oldest wooden building in the world, and Himeji-Castle. There are also three World
Natural Heritage sites.
T H E S O C I A L FA BR IC
Japan is one of the most developed countries in the world. For example, the Japanese mass
media has reached a high degree of development. Newspaper circulation is 68,521,000; that
is, 625 per 1,000 adults subscribe to newspapers, which is the top in the world. The Japanese
people also receive the benefits of huge developments in information technology. The penetration rate of the Internet reached 76.8% in 2008; mobile phones were at 92.4% in 2010.
For decades, a strong Japanese economy meant that tertiary industries expanded
rapidly. According to the census in 2005, the percentage of Japanese workers engaged in
primary, secondary, and tertiary industries was 5.1%, 25%, and 67.3%, respectively. At
the same time, the percentage of the population engaged in agriculture dropped from
26.8% in 1960 to 2% in 2005.
295
10/14/11 5:45 PM
296
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
Manufacturing, especially automobiles, industrial machinery, and electronics, became
the main industries. Japan still produces 15% of the cars currently produced in the world.
However, many Japanese automobile companies have been shifting their production bases
to overseas in order to reduce production costs and the damage caused by a strong yen.
The collapse of the bubble economy and a protracted recession, followed by the global
recession that began in 2008, struck the Japanese economy. The traditional system of
lifetime employment, seniority-based wages, and enterprise eroded. Today, many
Japanese people are faced with difficult economic problems.
In Japan, a low birth rate and longevity are advancing hand in hand. The rate of the
elderly population of Japan is the highest in the world. The number of people ages 65
and older has increased from 5.7% in 1960 to 22% in 2008, an increase twice as high as
that in Europe and three times that in the United States.
According to the Ministry of Health, Labor and Welfare (MHLW), the number of
young unemployed persons (15 to 34 years old) who neither do housekeeping nor go to
school has rapidly increased. About 40% of youth do not have regular employment. This
is one of reasons for the declining marriage rate.
T H E G E N E R A L S C HO OL S Y S T E M
The current school system in Japan was established just after World War II. Since then,
no noticeable modification has been made to the regular school system. According to
the School Education Law in Japan, the school system provides kindergarten, elementary school, junior high school, senior high school, secondary school, special needs education, universities, and colleges of technology. These are shown in Figure 1.
Age
22
21
20
19
18
17
16
15
14
Compulsory
Education
13
12
11
10
9
8
7
6
5
4
3
University
College
of
Technology
Graduate
Junior
College
Course
Upper Secondary
Department
Secondary
School
Lower
Secondary
Department
Elementary School
Kindergarten
Special
Needs
Class
Elementary
Department
Kindergarten
Department
10/14/11 5:45 PM
297
Parents have an obligation to send their children to school for 9 years beginning in
April of the year the child becomes 6 years of age. This obligation can be extended or
exempted due to very significant disability. However, the cases of extensions and exemptions have decreased to less than 100 annually.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
298
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
Table 1. Number of special needs schools in 2008
Type of school Number of
Number of Departments
Schools
Kinder- Elementary Lower Upper
garten
2nd
2nd
Number of
Students
Blind
70(2)
47
65
62
57
3488
Deaf
99(8)
91
93
83
65
6427
Intellectual
490(49)
11
412
414
427
67271
Physical
151(13)
147
147
122
13157
Sickly
74(16)
73
69
40
3103
Deaf and
intellectual
Intellectual
and
physical
Intellectual
and sickly
Physical and
sickly
Intellectual,
physical, and
sickly
Deaf,
intellectual,
physical, and
sickly
Blind, deaf,
intellectual,
physical, and
sickly
157
90(4)
87
87
86
13928
1122
9
13
13
13
12
1361
13(1)
12
12
10
877
90
14
14
12
1353
14(2)
*All departments may not cope with the plural disorders showed in Type of school. Numbers in
parentheses are the numbers of branch schools.
Source: Tokubetsu Shien Kyouiku Shiryo (MEXT, 2008), http://www.mext.go.jp/a_menu/shotou/tokubetu/
material/1279975.htm.
junior high schools. The amendment of the School Education Law aimed to give
them special needs education. They are now served in regular classes and resources
rooms with special supports.
The legal changes in 2007 also brought some changes in the acquisition of teachers
licenses for special needs education. It is clearly stated that the study of the mental
and physical development of disabled children and their learning processes should
be included in educational psychology classes as part of the required teacher
training curriculum.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
299
Visiting Education
Children with the most significant disabilities attend special needs schools. Some of
them have such severe disabilities that they often cannot go to school. In these cases,
teachers visit their home to teach them. Usually a teacher visits twice every week. Special
needs school personnel evaluate whether a child can attend school regularly or requires
education at home.
Resource Rooms
There are three ways for students with mild disabilities who are attending regular classes
to attend resource rooms: they can attend a special needs class or a resource room at their
own school; they can attend a class or resource room at another school; or they can meet
with a visiting special education teacher if facilities are not available nearby. Students can
use one of these options from an hour a month to 8 hours a week (see MEXT, 2009).
10/14/11 5:45 PM
300
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
Table 2. Numbers of special needs classes (2008)
Main specialty
of disability
Elementary school
Number of
classes
Number of
students
14,143
47,062
6,996
24,202
1,847
3,163
638
1,038
780
1,492
312
520
Weak sighted
204
257
76
90
Hard hearing
497
901
209
328
Speech
386
1,324
64
87
9,817
32,132
4,035
11,570
27,674
86,331
12,330
37,835
Intellectual
Physical
Emotion and
autism
Total
Number of
classes
Number of
students
OV E RV I E W OF S PEC I A L N E E D S
In 2008, the number of people in Japan with identifiable disabilities was as follows: roughly
3,660,000 with physical disabilities; 550,000 with intellectual disabilities; and 3,230,000
with mental disorders, (see Cabinet Office of the Government of Japan, 2010).
In total, about 1.8% of students access one type of special needs education. Depending
on the source of the data, an estimated 60,000 children (0.56 to 0.7% of students) go to
special needs schools. About 124,000 children (0.8 to 1.15%) go to a special needs class
in normal elementary or junior high school. There are 50,000 children (0.3 to 0.46%)
using a special needs room (resource room). In 2007, about 72% of these children had
speech defects. In addition, there are 680,000 children (6.3%) who may have mild disabilities, such as LD, ADHD, or high-functioning autism, in regular classrooms.
Senior high school is not compulsory education in Japan. The ratio of students with
disabilities continuing to senior high school is about 97%, the same as for students without
disabilities. In 2007, there were 5,404 students with some type of disability at universities.
These proportions seem to be very low. In fact, some teachers find that there are many
more students who demand special needs education. Some of these students are well supported by good teachers; others are ignored. To make matters worse, some special needs
may be simply overlooked by some teachers.
Educational Equity
As most special needs schools are public schools, equality of education is guaranteed.
Educational opportunity is not affected by social class, gender, ethnic, religious, racial,
or other factors. Gender differences do not become an obstacle for disabled persons.
The educational subjects, the schedule, and the location are the same for male and
female students.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
301
(DATE)
Oct.1st
Municipal Board of Education
makes a list of students who will enter
elementary school in the following April
Oct.31st
Municipal Board of Education
executes health examination for the students
Municipal Board of
Municipal Board of
Education
Education
notifies prefectual board of
accredits that the student
education that special needs
can get appropriate
school is appropriate
education at regular school
Guidance Committee
for School
Attendance
is established and
municipal board of
education hear the
views of parrents,
professions of
education, medicine,
psychology, or
disability study
Dec.31st
Municipal Board of Education
notifies parents the date and the
name of the regular school that
their child should attend.
Jan.31st
Apr.1st
A new school year starts!
10/14/11 5:45 PM
302
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
listen more to the parents points of view. Today, parents, professionals, and a member of
the municipal board of education together discuss what is the best choice for each child.
If the specialist and parents reach an agreement, the disabled child will go into a suitable school. For the child with significant disabilities, the special needs school is prepared. For the child with mild disabilities, selection is prepared for three possible courses:
a regular class, a special needs class, and a resource room.
According to the regulations of the present law, a child who is significantly disabled
can attend a special needs school. However, it is the municipal board of education that
judges the appropriate placement for an individual child. Sometimes, it judges that the
significantly disabled child does not belong in a special needs school but belongs in a
regular elementary school or junior high school in the childs town. We call this type of
students accredited entry students.
There are a few parents who deny the specialists judgments about their childs disability. For various reasons they refuse to send their child to a special needs school or a special needs class. Some parents say, Even if my child has a disability, the child can profit
in a regular class. Or some parents argue, If a child with disabilities studies in a regular
class, it is expected that the child becomes normal little by little.
According to the MEXT, the number of students going to regular schools increases
every year. In 2007, there were 1,759 students who would traditionally have attended special needs school but were instead placed in regular elementary schools. There were 583
such students in regular junior high schools.
T E AC H I NG A N D L E A R N I NG I N T H E E A R LY Y E A R S
Education for young children in Japan is primarily in kindergartens or nursery
schools. Almost all children receive some kind of education in either nursery school or
kindergarten before they enter compulsory education. As of 2009, the total number of
kindergartens and nursery schools in Japan was 36,000. In general, from 2003 to 2009
the proportion of children who were admitted, especially to nursery schools, increased.
Based on age groups, 50% of the children over 4 years old were in kindergartens while
41.6% were in nursery schools.
Kindergartens and nursery schools differ in the areas of tuition, schools hours, admission criteria, and class size, all of which influence parents decisions on which facilities in
which to enroll their children. Kindergartens are under the jurisdiction of the MEXT
and intended for children ages 3 to 6 years. They are considered as educational institutions in which children cultivate the foundations for compulsory education. Nursery
schools are child welfare facilities for children whose parents have difficulty taking care
of their children because of their work. They are under the jurisdiction of the MHLW
and intended for children from birth to 6 years of age. The government is now trying to
integrate kindergartens and nursery schools into single facilities.
Some children with disabilities go to nursery schools, kindergartens, or other day-care
facilities; others go to a kindergarten department of a special needs school, depending
on their needs. Some use day-care facilities for children with disabilities at the same time
that they are enrolled in kindergartens or nursery schools. Kindergarten departments
are found in 92% of the old schools for deaf students and 65% of the old schools for blind
students. Consultations for children are available in many of these schools.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
303
T E AC H E R S A N D PE DAG O G Y
The municipalities have built and manage many elementary schools and junior high
schools. As a general rule, however, the prefectures build and manage special needs
schools. Prefectures pay two-thirds and the country pays one-third of a teachers salary.
Although the teacher who works in a special needs school has to have both a license
for a regular school and a license for special needs education, the government will admit
a teacher with no license in special needs education to teach at the special needs school
for a time. The rate of teachers who have an appropriate license is about 70% in the special needs schools that originated from the old schools for handicapped students and
50% in those that originated from the old schools for blind or deaf students.
When the number of teachers is insufficient, support assistants are employed. The
MEXT distributed 30,000 support assistants wages to rural areas in 2008.
The teacher who takes charge of special needs education has to draw up an
Individualized Educational Support Program and an Individualized Teaching Program.
This is different from the Individualized Education Program (IEP) developed in the
United States. The contents of the plans in Japan are mainly written about the education
provided by a school; there is no support for students attending the school specified in
the plan. Teachers at special needs schools also give advice or provide support for students
studying at regular schools, if requested by the regular schools.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
304
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
teaching methods for these children. The third group includes subjects for the education
of children with visual disabilities, children with hearing disabilities, and children with
developmental disabilities. The last group requires education students to do 2 weeks
practice teaching in special needs schools, which includes guidance from universities or
colleges before and after practice teaching.
Currently, half the number of teachers working in special needs schools for children
with visual or hearing disabilities, and 30% of teachers in special needs schools for
students with other disabilities, do not have the license for special needs education.
Teachers lacking the license are encouraged to take the necessary credits and acquire
the license by attending lectures given by a board of education or a teachers college during the long holidays. With these efforts, teachers are striving to improve their ability to
produce creative teaching practices in their own regions. As well, some teachers are
studying in graduate schools to examine their own practice and deepen their experiences
while working at schools.
M A I N DI S C US S ION S A N D DE B AT E S
A range of issues surrounding special needs education and inclusive schooling continue
to bring debate, discussion, and controversy in Japan. Two main issues have been discussed since the 1960s: the school system and the pedagogy of special needs education.
In the current climate, inclusive schooling is attracting much attention.
The first long-standing issue (which is connected to the inclusive debate) concerns the
entry into school of children with disabilities and integration. Some researchers and
educators insist that special schools are discriminatory and that all children, including
children with significant disabilities, should be placed in regular schools or regular
classes. They argue that the education of children with disabilities is a right and that the
term special education should be avoided. In contrast, most teachers of special education
10/14/11 5:45 PM
305
consider the special school or the special class as one of the most important educational
places for children with disabilities.
The second issue concerns the content and the methods of special needs education,
together with a revision of the relevant course of study. One topic concerns whether education for children with disabilities, especially intellectual disabilities, should be different from general education. Another dilemma surrounds whether students with special
needs should be guaranteed a common universal education even if the contents and
method of special education may be more suitable for them.
In March 2009, the revised curriculum for special needs schools was published. This
revision is based on the amendment of the Fundamental Law of Education, the three
laws concerning education, and the changes to special needs education. However, the
extent of this revision was not great.
Inclusive Schooling
Japan was an early signatory of the United Nations (UN) Convention on the Rights of
Persons With Disabilities, which prohibits discrimination against people with disabilities
and promotes their social participation (United Nations, 2006). However, Japan has not
yet signed the Optional Protocol or ratified the convention. Nevertheless, the Japanese
government has started to review existing laws with a view to ratifying the convention.
The Democratic Party, which declares the promotion of inclusive education as one of
their policies, came into power in 2009. Their accession, the UN convention, and other
events and variables have prompted political discussions focused on what ought to be
inclusive education in Japan. Periodic and frequent official meetings and other conferences in Japan have examined special needs and inclusive education. Of course, a number of different opinions have emerged.
For example, a special committee of the Central Council for Education, which is an
advisory committee of the MEXT, explored inclusive education in some detail. Various
issues were treated such as the school entry system, consultation and support from an
early stage, and curricula in regular and special needs schools. This was subsumed under
the name of Japanese-style of inclusive education. This seemed to aim for maintenance
of the present situation, insisting that special needs education in Japan is compatible
with inclusive education.
The Conference for Promotion of the Reform of the System for Persons With Disabilities (2010) was sponsored by the Cabinet Office of the Government of Japan. The discussions centered on what should be the form of education for persons with disabilities.
Many participants were opposed to separate special needs education and focused on
whether special needs education is compatible with inclusive education.
Other main themes looked at whether special needs schools and classes or the dormitories
of special needs school were inconsistent with the UN convention. There were also considerations of unification of enrollment and the right of parents to school choice.
The principle that has emerged from this conference is that all children should be
enrolled in regular classes, regardless of their disabilities. However, it is simultaneously
admitted that if the child or the parents wish, then she or he can be enrolled at a special
needs school.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
306
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
Many people are worried that confusion and difficulty will arise if the system is
reformed. Teachers and parents also worry that special needs schools and classes could
be totally abolished. Some concerned organizations, such as the association of principals
of special needs schools, hold opinions that they base on the good results arising from
special needs education. Others argue that discussions on inclusive education should
not be limited to issues about the place of learning (regular school or special needs
school) or whether there should be special needs schools and classes or not; rather,
discussions should be based on the realities of the needs of children and the actual
educational scenes. They argue that inclusive education should guarantee all students
participation in learning, including regular curriculum and pedagogy, by responding to
the diversity of the educational needs of all students. In an inclusive school, a whole
school support system should be established consisting not only of teachers but also
various support staffs. There should be reasonable adjustments in the regular class, and
support from resource rooms, special needs classes, and external professional
organizations. Furthermore, the development of an inclusive school is a link in the
development of an inclusive community where children, youths, and adults with
disabilities are guaranteed to live and act from preschool to postschool time.
C H A L L E NG E S
In a general sense, we can say that special needs education in Japan remains separate
from the general system although many and varied options are emerging that join special
and general education. Still, it is not enough, and special education is still developing.
Both regular and special needs education have many problems, especially shortages of
personnel, lack of material resources, the busyness of teachers, and so on. We outline
further ongoing challenges below.
Many people hold that special needs and inclusive education should be established
based on the Japanese Constitution, the Convention on the Rights of the Child
(United Nations, 1989), and the Convention on the Rights of Persons With Disabilities (United Nations, 2006). However, we have not yet worked out how to adopt
measures that would resolve the situations and problems associated with inclusive
schooling. Unless there is a concrete plan for these, we would not expect any real
progress in inclusive education.
The situations of the actual education scenes, for both regular and special needs,
are becoming more and more serious. A lot of students in regular schools cannot
actually participate in learning and activities at school because of competition and
oppression from other students.
The MEXT gave funds to provide assistant personnel for special needs education to
every municipality in 2007 to 2008. Still, each municipality does not necessarily use
the funding efficiently to develop special needs education in the public schools.
The birth rate in Japan is declining, and the number of children is decreasing.
But while the number of students at regular schools is decreasing, the number
of students for special needs education is increasing. This causes some serious
10/14/11 5:45 PM
307
problems. The number of special needs school is not sufficient; therefore, many
children have to go to distant special needs schools and reside in their dormitories. There is also a shortage of classrooms at special needs schools. At one special
needs school, for example, teachers have to use one classroom for two classes by
separating the room with a curtain.
Because of the shortage of classrooms and teachers, the educational condition of
special needs education has become worse and is not meeting the special needs of
students sufficiently.
One of the reasons underlying the increase of students who receive special needs
education is that more parents have come to realize the benefits of special needs
education and expect their children to receive them than ever before. In one way,
this is rather welcome, and it is important to respond to the expectations. On the
other hand, it is a worrying and negative factor because it means that the percentage of children who are excluded from regular education is increasing.
In traditional special education, the main objective tends toward training the students for after-school life and vocations. To some observers, education that focuses
only on preparing for work in the future may be insufficient and improper and
may fail to realize the full and effective societal participation and inclusion of persons with disabilities. A newer view directs teaching toward all-around humanistic
development. However, in spite of the discussions on inclusion, competition and
achievements are being stressed not only in regular education but also in special needs education. Training children as future taxpayers is regarded as a most
important function of schooling. Hence, it may be that disparities and discriminations are spreading again between the students who are expected to be taxpayers
and the ones who are not expected to be.
With the national government and prefectures support, kindergartens and nursery
schools have been trying to improve their facilities and increase the number of
teachers. However, the actual conditions among facilities vary. In special needs
education for young children, several improvements are needed. These include
promoting better conditions and improving the expertise of teachers in order to
meet the individual needs of children with disabilities.
Schools must create transition programs. It is necessary that all the agencies
that support children with disabilities work to create Individualized Educational
Support Programs with a view to foreseeing students futures after graduating
from school in order to provide comprehensive and continuous support.
FUTUR E TR ENDS
Discussions about the formulation of an inclusive education system are proceeding. Promoting the infrastructure of the educational environment and a community are emerging as practical issues. In addition, how to determine a suitable school for a child and
how to develop the expertise of teachers are important problems and the subject of
10/14/11 5:45 PM
308
Naoki Ito, Satoshi Arakawa, Satoshi Nitsu, Fusaji Ando, Seiichi Makino, Tatsuya Toda, & Mitsuyasu Tomita
considerable discussion. Education for gifted students attracts little attention in Japan:
It is one of our future issues.
R E F E R E NC E S
Abe, Y. (1998). Special education reform in Japan. European Journal of Special Needs Education,
13, 8697.
Cabinet Office of the Government of Japan. (2010). The white paper on persons with disabilities. Retrieved from http://www8.cao.go.jp/shougai/whitepaper/h22hakusho
/zenbun/zuhyo/zuhyo1_04.html.
Conference for the Promotion of the Reform of the System for Persons with Disabilities.
(2010, June). The fundamental direction about the promotion of the reform of the system for
persons with disabilities (the first opinion). Tokyo: Author.
Matsumura, K. (2008). Special needs education in Japan. Journal of Special Education in the
Asia Pacific, 4, 111.
Ministry of Education, Culture, Sport, Science and Technology. (2009). Tokubetu shien gakkyu
no genjo. Retrieved from http://www.mext.go.jp/b_menu/shingi/chousa/shotou/054
/shiryo/__icsFiles/afieldfile/2009/08/05/1282736_2.pdf.
Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD). (2007). Students with
disabilities, learning difficulties and disadvantages: Policies, statistics and indicators. Paris:
Author.
United Nations. (1989). United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child (G. A. Res
44/25, Annex 44, U.N. GAOR Supp. [No. 49] at 167, UN Doc A/44/49).
United Nations. (2006). Convention on the Right of Persons With Disabilities and Optional
Protocol. New York: Author.
Yamaguchi, K. (2005, August). Development of special needs education in Japan and some
current problems. Paper presented at the International Special Education Congress:
InclusionCelebrating diversity, Glasgow, Scotland.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Contributors
Ulf Algermissen has been a teacher in different special education schools in Germany
since 1985, and principal of St. Ansgar- School (special school for children with
behavioural problems) since 1992. His academic training started in 1975 as a trainee in
industrial business in Hildesheim, Germany. He focused on special education studies
in Hannover from 1979 to 1985, and held a university lectureship at Hanover in the
Faculty of Special Education. Since 2006, he has engaged a lectureship at the University
of Hildesheim in the Faculty of Pedagogics. His research interests are in the areas of
maladaption and primary schools, therapy and pedagogics, and action research.
John Anderson is honorary professor of education at Queens University Belfast. He
has been a strategy coordinator for ICT in schools in Northern Ireland, an adjunct
associate professor at Duquesne University, Pittsburgh, the deputy director of the
UK Microelectronics Education Programme and a lecturer in education. As a
Managing Inspector in the Education and Training Inspectorate in Northern Ireland
he manages inspection programs and advises on policy on school improvement and
teacher education.He is an international consultant, evaluator and author on a wide
range of UK and European projects.
Fusaji Ando is a professor in the faculty of education at Hirosaki University. His field
of study is special needs education.
Satoshi Arakawa is a professor at Ibaraki University and vice dean of the College of
Education. He is also chairperson of the Japanese Association on Disability and
Difficulty.
Jolanta Baran is head of the branch for supporting the development of persons with
disabilities in the Department of Special Education, Pedagogical University of Cracow,
Poland. Her major interest is the wide range of problems associated with supporting
the development and improving the well being of persons with disabilities in both
family and education/care institutional contexts.
Dae Young, Jung is a professor in the Department of Special Education at Changwon
National University, South Korea. He is author and co-author of about twenty books
in diverse areas of special education, including special education, inclusive education
for general teachers, teaching children with learning disabilities, and so on. Functional
Behavior Assessment and Positive Behavior Support (2009) is his latest book.
He serves as president of the Korea Learning Disabilities Association and on the
editorial boards of several major journals in the field of special education.
309
10/14/11 5:45 PM
310
Contributors
Samir Dukmak is an assistant professor in the College of Education at Al Ain
University of Science & Technology, Al Ain, Abu Dhabi Emirate, United Arab Emirates.
He received his doctorate in special education from Manchester University, United
Kingdom. Dr. Dukmaks research interests include assessment of children with special
needs, inclusion/inclusive education, classroom interaction, rehabilitation, behavior
problems, intellectual disabilities, and stress and coping in families of children with
disabilities. His recent research contributions include articles in various regional and
international journals, and chapters in books edited by experts in the field of special
education.
Temesgen Fereja earned his masters degree in curriculum and instruction from Addis
Ababa University in 2001. In 2007, he completed his PhD at the University of Magdeburg,
Germany. He is currently an assistant professor in the Graduate School of Education,
Addis Ababa University. His research focuses on multicultural education issues in Ethiopia.
Lani Florian is professor of social and educational inclusion at the University of
Aberdeen (UK). Her research interests include models of provision for meeting the
needs of all learners, inclusive pedagogy and teaching practice in inclusive schools. She
has consulted on special needs education and inclusion for a number of international
agencies including UNICEF, and the OECD. She served as a rapporteur for UNESCOs
International Bureau of Educations 48th International Conference on Education,
Inclusive Education: The Way of the Future. She is editor of The SAGE Handbook
of Special Education, and co-author of Achievement and Inclusion in Schools, winner
of the 2008 NASEN/TES academic book award. She co-edited Disability Classification
in Education, and Promoting Inclusive Practice won the NASEN/TES academic
book award in 1999.
Thomas P. Gumpel is chair of the Department of Special Education at the Hebrew
University of Jerusalem and researches primarily issues of special education and access
in East Jerusalem, as well as bullying and victimization. He is the editor of the Journal
of International Special Needs Education, and is involved in many international initiatives promoting inclusion of children with special educational needs into the general
education system. For the last four years, he has returned to the classroom, and has
been teaching and working in the Palestinian school system in East Jerusalem.
Olga Graumann was a professor and director of the Institute of Educational Science
at the University of Hildesheim, Germany, until 2010. She is now the authorized
representative for international projects and cooperation at the University of
Hildesheim. Together with a group of teachers, she initiated the first model integration
school in the East of North Rhine-Westfalia in Germany and has published numerous
books and articles about Special Education and individual advancement in school.
She is president of the Academy for the Humanization of Education and the director
of diverse international projects. She was also a teacher for many years in different
schools for special education.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Contributors
311
Hytham Bany Issa is an assistant professor in the College of Education at Al Ain University of Science & Technology, Al Ain, Abu Dhabi Emirate, United Arab Emirates.
He started his academic career at the Education Department of Ahl-Albyet University in Jordan directly after receiving his doctorate in educational administration in
2009 from Yarmouk University in Jordan. Dr. Hythams research interests include
student assessment, higher education, primary and secondary education, school
leadership, educational administration and management, and pre-school education.
Naoki Ito is a Ph.D. candidate in the graduate program of sociology, Ritsumeikan
University. His current research themes are employment support for persons with
disabilities and sexuality education for students and young people with disabilities.
Maya Kalyanpur started her career as a teacher of children with intellectual disabilities
in India in 1981. She received her PhD in special education from Syracuse University,
New York, in 1994 and taught at Towson University in Maryland for 14 years, retiring
as professor. She has authored books and numerous articles on special education
policy and families from culturally diverse backgrounds in the United States and
India. Since 2006, she has been a consultant in Cambodia on projects relating to
inclusive education. Currently, she is Inclusive Education Advisor to the Ministry
of Education under the World Bank-supported Fast Track Initiative program.
Wing-Wah Law is an associate professor in the Faculty of Education, The University of
Hong Kong. His research interests and publications cover the areas of education and
development, globalization and citizenship education, education policy and legislation,
education reform and Chinese societies, and music education and social change.
Seiichi Makino is a professor in the Faculty of Humanities, Sapporo Gakuin University.
His field of study is special needs education for physically and intellectually disabled
children. He is an expert of autism spectrum support qualified by the Japanese
Academy of Autistic Spectrum.
Kas Mazurekis a professor in the Faculty of Education at the University of Lethbridge,
Canada. His research and teaching overlap the fields of comparative education,
multiculturalism, and the social contexts of ideas, policies, and practices in education.
Anjali Misra is professor of special education at the State University of New York,
Potsdam, and current chair of the Department of Special Education. She was primarily
responsible for the development of the Master in Special Education degree program at
this college. After completing a masters in child development from Delhi University
in India, she got a masters and Ph.D. in Special Education from Pennsylvania State
University. Dr. Misra has several years of experience teaching children with disabilities.
She founded a small school for children with special needs in India. She has published
chapters in six different books and articles in several journals including the Journal of
Clinical Child Psychology, Exceptional Children, The Elementary School Journal, and Behavioral
10/14/11 5:45 PM
312
Contributors
Disorders. Her current research interests focus on international special education,
service delivery, and in the area of emotional and behavioral disorders. Dr. Misra has
been the recipient of several awards in both India and the United States including
the Presidents Award for Excellence in Research and Scholarship at SUNY Potsdam.
Mark P. Mostert is director of the Institute for the Study of Disability and Bioethics
at Regent University in Virginia Beach Virginia, where he is also professor of special
education and director of the special education doctoral program.
Satoshi Nitsu is an associate professor in the Faculty of Humanities, Sapporo Gakuin
University. His field of specialization is special needs education.
Festus E. Obiakor is a professor in the Department of Exceptional Education at
the University of Wisconsin-Milwaukee. His research interests include multicultural
special education, education for at-risk learners, comparative/international special
education, and educational reform. He is an internationally known teacher-scholar
who has authored or co-authored more than 150 publications, including books
and journal articles. He serves on the editorial boards of many refereed journals
and he is the executive editor of Multicultural Learning and Teaching (MLT).
Fr. MaxMary Tabugbo Offor is a doctoral candidate in the Department of Exceptional
Education at the University of Wisconsin-Milwaukee. His research interests include
multicultural special education, international special education, and at-risk learners.
He is an experienced public school teacher.
Mah Nazir Riaz is currently professor of psychology and dean of social sciences at
Frontier Women University in Peshawar. She was professor at the Centre of Excellence
in Psychology at Quaid-i-Azam University, Islamabad from 1999 to 2002. Her academic
publications include over 60 research papers in national and international journals,
three textbooks, and chapters contributed to edited books. Among her national
and international honors and awards is the Izaz-e-Kamal (President of Pakistans
Award) in 2002 for her lifetime achievements and outstanding contributions to the
field of psychology; the Distinguished Professor Award from the Ministry of Education of NWFP in 2003; and the Star Women International Award in 1996. She is a
member of the International Society for Interpersonal Acceptance and Rejection
(ISIPAR) and representative of ISIPAR for South Asia. Over the last two decades her
research projects have focused, in particular, on parental acceptance-rejection.
Martyn Rouse is chair of the social and educational inclusion program at the
University of Aberdeen in Scotland where he directs the Inclusive Practice Project,
which is designed to reform teacher education so that teachers are better prepared
to work in the diverse classrooms to be found in schools today. Previously he was a
senior lecturer at the University of Cambridge and Director of Studies for Education at
St Catharines College, Cambridge. He has undertaken research and development work
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Contributors
313
on inclusion for local authorities in the UK and for several national and international
agencies, including the European Agency for the Development of Special Needs
Education, the OECD and UNICEF. He has published widely on inclusion and special
needs and is a well-known speaker on these issues nationally and internationally. He
is the co-author of Achievement and Inclusion in Schools published by Routledge, winner of the NASEN/Times Education Supplement Academic Book of the Year 2008.
Alemayehu Teklemariam is chair of the Department of Special Needs Education,
Addis Ababa University (AAU), Ethiopia. His BA is from the University of Joensuu,
Finland; M.Phil from the University of Oslo, Norway; and PhD from the University
of Jyvaskyla, Finland. He has been a teacher in primary regular school and in
a special school for the deaf, he served as a teacher trainer at Adama Teachers
College and Sebeta Center for Special Needs Education, and he was a curriculum
expert and researcher at the Institute of Curriculum Development and Research
before becoming Head of Educational Programs and Teacher Education in the
Ministry of Education in Ethiopia. In 2003 he joined Addis Ababa University.
Tatsuya Toda is assistant professor in the Department of Educational Psychology,
Kushiro Campus, Hokkaido University of Education.
Mitsuyasu Tomita is a professor in the Faculty of Humanities, Sapporo Gakuin
University. His field of study is education methods.
Margret A. Winzer is a professor emerita at the University of Lethbridge where she
teaches courses in special education and early childhood education. She has researched
and written extensively in the area of special education and inclusion, most recently
in the fields of the history of special education and comparative studies in special
education.
Joseph Zajda is a professor in the Faculty of Education at the Australian Catholic
University (Melbourne Campus). He specializes in globalization and education policy
reforms, comparative and international education, decentralization and privatization,
and excellence and quality in education. He has written and edited 24 books and over
100 book chapters and articles in the areas of globalization and education policy,
social justice, intercultural dialogue, human rights education, higher education,
and curriculum reforms. He is the editor of the 12-volume book series Globalisation
and Comparative Education (Springer, 2009, 2010). He is also the editor of The International Handbook of Globalisation and Education Policy Research. Dordrecht: Springer
(2005, 2011) and also edits World Studies in Education, Curriculum and Teaching, and
Education and Society for James Nicholas Publishers. He received the Vice-Chancellors
Award for Excellence in Teaching, Australian Catholic University in 2004.
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Index
Note: Page numbers followed by f and t indicate figures and tables, respectively.
Aboriginal population of Canada, 45, 54
access to special education: China, 25354;
Ethiopia, 13132; Germany, 10910, 111t,
11216; India, 202, 2045; as international
movement, 1; Japan, 300301; ongoing state
of revision of, 6; overview of, 11; Pakistan, 235;
Poland, 9698; UAE, 17679; U.K., 7678, 79,
8182; U.S., 3233. See also themes
accountability: in Canada, 5758; overview of, 9
achievement gaps in Israel, 156
advocacy: Japan, 304; Pakistan, 234; South Korea,
275; U.S., 2628
Africa. See Ethiopia; Nigeria
Americans With Disabilities Act (U.S.), 2829
assessment: Canada, 56, 5758; Germany, 110;
India, 213; Pakistan, 223; psychoeducational,
14; UAE, 17980, 183; U.K., 7172, 74, 74t, 75
assimilation: Israel, 155; U.S., 24
assistive technology. See technology
attitudes toward persons with disabilities. See
disability
Australia: challenges, 29091; education, 28182;
inclusion, 28385, 28789; issues, 292;
legislative framework, 28587; national
context, 280; social fabric, 28081; students
with disabilities, 282, 283t; teachers and
pedagogy, 28990
315
10/14/11 5:45 PM
316
Index
diversity and inclusion, 2. See also linguistic
diversity; minorities
Dix, Dorothea, 23, 25
early childhood intervention: Canada, 53; China,
248; Ethiopia, 132; Germany, 11618; India,
2057; Japan, 3023, 307; Poland, 9596;
South Korea, 27273, 276; UAE, 174; U.K.,
7879; U.S., 3334, 40
economic transition: China, 242; South Korea, 265
Education for All Handicapped Children Act
(EHCA, U.S.): Australia and, 284; Canada
and, 47; in U.S., 2628, 3536
Education for All (EFA) initiative: China, 241;
India, 199, 210, 211; overview of, 1011;
Poland, 100; U.K., 6768
education policy and national economic planning,
4. See also legislation and policy
Education Sector Development Plan (ESDP,
Ethiopia), 13031, 135
education system: Australia, 28182; Canada,
4546; China, 24445, 244f; East Jerusalem,
16365, 164f; Ethiopia, 126; Germany, 1045,
106f; India, 19596, 197t, 19899, 198t, 204;
Israel, 15456; Japan, 29697, 296f; Nigeria,
13840; Pakistan, 219, 220t, 221; Poland,
8889, 90f, 9192; South Korea, 26668, 275;
UAE, 172; U.K., 7072; U.S., 2425, 26. See also
funding for education; inclusive schooling/
inclusion; reform initiatives
EFA. See Education for All (EFA) initiative
emotional and behavior disorders (EBD) in
Germany, 112, 11718
employment, transition to: Japan, 307; U.S., 32, 38,
39, 40. See also vocational training
England, 67, 69t, 7071, 70t, 75
equality in law, 1314
equality of access. See access to special education
Ethiopia: challenges, 13334; early intervention,
132; education system, 126; future trends,
13436; history of special education, 12628;
national context, 12526; policies and related
documentation, 12832; teacher training,
13233
ethnicity. See also linguistic diversity; minorities
ethnocentrism, danger of, 56
etiologies of disabilities, 10
Europe. See Germany; Poland; United Kingdom
exceptionalities, students with, in Canada, 5152
expert model, 40
family roles in precolonial Nigeria, 13839
Federal Disability Discrimination Act (DDA,
Australia), 28586, 291
Federal Law No. 29/2006 In Respect of the Rights
of People With Special Needs (UAE), 17273,
176
financial constraints on education funding, 1112.
See also funding for education
fragmentation in Israel, 15253
functionalist perspective, 7
funding for education: Canada, 5556; China,
25455, 25859; East Jerusalem, 167;
Ethiopia, 132; Germany, 105; India, 196, 197t,
199; Israel, 155; Japan, 306; Nigeria, 14546;
Pakistan, 217, 219; South Korea, 270; U.K., 70;
U.S., 2425
future trends: Canada, 5960; China, 25859;
Ethiopia, 13436; Germany, 11920; India,
21213; Japan, 3078; Pakistan, 236; Poland,
100; UAE, 18387; U.K., 8283; U.S., 3841
gender issues: China, 249; India, 196, 200, 201, 205;
Islam and, 218; overview of, 12; Pakistan, 229,
235; Poland, 95; UAE, 185; U.S., 30, 3233
Germany: disability, 1089; early intervention,
11618; future trends, 11920; history of
special education, 1068; inclusion, 10910,
111t, 11215; legislation, 106; models of
integration, 11516; national context, 1034;
school system, 1045, 106f; teacher education
and training, 11819
Gidada Solan, 127
gifted students in Germany, 115
globalization and comparative studies, 35
Great Britain. See United Kingdom
hearing impairment: China, 245t, 250f, 252;
etiology of, 226; Germany, 11314, 117;
Pakistan, 228, 237t
Herzl, Theodor, 153
history of special education: Canada, 4647;
Ethiopia, 12628; Germany, 1068; Japan,
29798; Nigeria, 140, 14144, 141t, 143t;
Pakistan, 22122; Poland, 9394; U.K., 7274,
74t, 7576; U.S., 2529
homelessness in U.S., 22
Howe, Samuel Gridley, 25
human capital model of schooling, 45, 7, 9
ibn Ali, Hussein, 153
identification of students for special education:
Australia, 282, 289; Canada, 5152; Germany,
109; India, 201, 213; Israel, 160; Japan, 299;
Pakistan, 227; Poland, 97; South Korea, 276;
UAE, 174, 17980; U.K., 7374, 78; U.S.,
2931, 37
immigration: Canada, 44; Germany, 104; Israel,
155; Pakistan, 23435; South Korea, 26566;
U.K., 6869; U.S., 2223
inclusive schooling/inclusion: agenda for, 23;
Australia, 28385, 283t, 28789; Canada, 47,
4849, 4950t, 5262; China, 24852, 249t,
250f, 25556; comparative studies in, 8; defi nition of, 2; East Jerusalem, 16566; Ethiopia,
12832; India, 199200, 2012, 21112; Israel,
15662, 160f, 161f; Japan, 297302, 298t, 300t,
301f, 3056; Pakistan, 223, 22425t, 22728,
23032, 235; South Korea, 26873; UAE,
17375. See also challenges to inclusion
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Index
India: causes of disability, 200201; controversies
and issues, 21012; early intervention, 2057;
educational placement, 2079; future trends,
21213; inclusion, 2012; labeling of disabilities, 201; legislation, 203t; national context,
19394; opportunity and access, 2045; parent groups, 2034; school system, 196, 197t,
19899, 198t; social context, 19496; special
education services, 199200; teachers and
pedagogy, 209
Individuals With Disabilities Education Act (IDEA,
U.S.), 28, 31, 32, 284
instructional placement: Canada, 5859; India,
2079; Japan, 3012, 301f; Pakistan, 22829;
Poland, 97; South Korea, 27172; UAE,
18081; U.K., 79; U.S., 34, 35
integration. See inclusive schooling/inclusion
interest groups in South Korea, 27475
international directives, 1213. See also Education
for All (EFA) initiative; Salamanca Statement;
United Nations Convention on the Rights of
Persons With Disabilities
Islam in Pakistan, 218
Israel: controversies and issues, 16667; education
system, 15456; history of, 15354; Jerusalem,
152, 16266, 164f; national context, 15152;
special education system, 15662, 160f, 161f
Japan: challenges, 3067; discussions and debates,
3046; early intervention, 3023; future
trends, 3078; national context, 295; parent
groups, professional associations, and
advocacy groups, 304; school system, 29699,
296f, 298t, 300t; social fabric, 29596; special
needs, 300302, 301f; teachers and pedagogy,
3034
Jerusalem, 152, 16266, 164f, 167
Kashmir region of Pakistan, 217
Kerschensteiner, Georg, 103
Law on the Protection of Persons With Disabilities
(China), 247
learning disabilities: Germany, 110, 112; Israel,
15960
least restrictive environment (LRE): Israel, 157,
158; Poland, 99; UAE, 18081; U.S., 34
legislation and policy: Australia, 28587, 291;
Canada, 4748; China, 24648, 25354; Ethiopia, 12829; Germany, 106; India, 202, 203t;
Israel, 15659; Nigeria, 142, 14647; overview
of, 1314; Pakistan, 22223; Poland, 8889;
South Korea, 26667, 26870; UAE, 17273;
U.S., 2629
linguistic diversity: China, 242; Ethiopia, 12526;
India, 194, 195; Israel, 152; Pakistan, 218
literacy rates, 14
litigation in Canada, 48
Mann, Horace, 23
317
10/14/11 5:45 PM
318
Index
physical disabilities: China, 245t, 250f; effects
of, 227; Germany, 113, 117; India, 205, 207;
Pakistan, 228, 237t; UAE, 186
Poland: controversies and issues, 98100; early
intervention, 9596; future trends, 100;
history of special education, 9394; inclusion,
9698; private schools, 9293; school system,
8889, 90f, 9192; social fabric, 8788; special
needs overview, 9495; teachers and pedagogy, 98
policy borrowing, 5
population: Australia, 280; Canada, 44; China,
242; Ethiopia, 125; India, 193, 194; Israel, 151;
Japan, 295; Pakistan, 217; Poland, 87; South
Korea, 264; UAE, 171; U.K., 68; U.S., 2122,
22t
poverty: Canada, 51; Ethiopia, 125, 128, 131, 136;
Germany, 104; India, 19495, 200201, 2056;
Israel, 154; Pakistan, 217; U.S., 2122, 32, 33
prevalence estimates of disability: Canada, 5152;
Ethiopia, 12728; overview of, 10; Poland,
9495; South Korea, 271; U.K., 7576; U.S.,
2930
private schools in Poland, 9293
private sector in Pakistan, 219, 23334
proclamations in Ethiopia, 129
professional associations in Japan, 304
professional development: Canada, 57; U.K.,
7981. See also training in special education
for teachers
psychoeducational assessment, 14
reform initiatives: UAE, 18283; U.K., 7778
regional perspectives, 1415
regional practices and comparative studies, 56
research: Canada, 59; overview of, 15; UAE, 182
response to treatment/response to intervention
(RTI), 37, 40
rights-based perspective, 78
Ryerson, Egerton, 46
Salamanca Statement: Australia and, 284; China
and, 247; Ethiopia and, 128; overview of, 12, 13
Sarva Shiksha Abhiyan (SSA, India), 199, 2012,
209, 210, 211
school system. See education system; reform initiatives
school transformation, 15
Scotland, 6768, 69t, 70t, 7576
self-determination by people with disabilities, 40
social context: Australia, 28081; Canada, 4445;
China, 24143; India, 19496; Japan, 29596;
Pakistan, 218; Poland, 8788; South Korea,
26566; UAE, 18486; U.K., 68, 6970, 69t;
U.S., 2123, 3233
social model of disability, 2324, 39
social workers in China, 25657
South Asia. See India; Pakistan
South Korea: activities of interest groups and
NGOs, 27475; educational system, 26668;
issues and tasks, 27578; national context,
10/14/11 5:45 PM
Index
13940; school system, 7072, 70t; social fabric, 6870, 69t; special needs overview, 7376;
teachers and pedagogy, 7981; Zionist movement and, 153
United Nations Convention on the Rights of
Persons With Disabilities: Canada, 48; China,
253; Ethiopia, 128; Germany, 108; Israel, 167;
Japan, 305; overview of, 13; UAE, 172; U.K.,
83; U.S., 4041
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural
Organization (UNESCO). See Education for
All (EFA) initiative; Salamanca Statement
United States (U.S.): assimilation, 24; children
and youth with disabilities, 29; conduct and
discipline, 31; contextual factors, 3233;
controversies and issues, 3738; culture and
disability, 2324; early intervention, 3334;
future trends, 3841; history of special education, 2529; instructional placement, 34; least
restrictive environment, 34; multicultural and
bilingual special education, 3132; Pakistan
and, 237; parent and teacher attitudes to
placement, 35; prevalence, opportunity, and
access, 2930; qualifying students for special
319
10/14/11 5:45 PM
10/14/11 5:45 PM